diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/54909-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54909-0.txt | 8573 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8573 deletions
diff --git a/old/54909-0.txt b/old/54909-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 3dda947..0000000 --- a/old/54909-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8573 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Harry's Island, by Ralph Henry Barbour - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: Harry's Island - -Author: Ralph Henry Barbour - -Illustrator: C. M. Relyea - -Release Date: June 15, 2017 [EBook #54909] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HARRY'S ISLAND *** - - - - -Produced by Donald Cummings and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - - - - - Harry’s Island - - - - -[Illustration: “Chub, who had been sent to the larder, interrupted them”] - - - - - Harry’s Island - - By - Ralph Henry Barbour - - Author of “The Crimson Sweater,” “For the Honor of the School,” - “The Half-Back,” “Tom, Dick, and Harriet,” etc. - - - With Illustrations - By C. M. Relyea - - - [Illustration] - - - New York - The Century Co. - 1908 - - - - - Copyright, 1907, 1908, by - THE CENTURY CO. - - - _Published September, 1908_ - - - THE DE VINNE PRESS - - - - -CONTENTS - - - PAGE - I ON HOOD’S HILL 3 - II THE RACE WITH HAMMOND 15 - III GRADUATION AND GOOD NEWS 29 - IV CAMP TOROHADIK 46 - V A BATCH OF DOUGHNUTS 63 - VI EXPLORATION 76 - VII “W. N.” PAYS A VISIT 95 - VIII A GUEST AT CAMP 108 - IX THE LICENSED POET 123 - X ADVENTURES WITH A LAUNCH 138 - XI THE LAUNCH IS CHRISTENED 151 - XII CHUB SCENTS A MYSTERY 169 - XIII BILLY ENTERTAINS 180 - XIV VOICES IN THE NIGHT 201 - XV THE FLOATING ARTIST 213 - XVI A MEETING OF FRIENDS 233 - XVII HARRY SITS FOR HER PICTURE 244 - XVIII THE STORM 257 - XIX THE RESCUE 270 - XX ABOARD THE _JOLLY ROGER_ 285 - XXI “UNTIL TO-MORROW” 297 - - - - -LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS - - - Chub, who had been sent to the larder, interrupted them - _Frontispiece_ - - PAGE - Three boys lay at their ease in the shade of the white - birches 7 - - “Did we win the race?” 25 - - In the evening there was a grand ball 41 - - “What is the name of the camp?” 57 - - Chub and Roy paddled her across the darkening water 73 - - They followed the edge of the water 89 - - At their feet lay the still smoldering remains of a small - fire 111 - - “I have the honor to introduce to your attention the - world-famed Signor Billinuni” 125 - - “When is a fly-wheel not a fly-wheel?” 145 - - “What did he tell us he gave for that boat?” 155 - - “Did it just come natural for you to make poetry?” 173 - - Mr. Noon entertains the three boys 195 - - “A Daniel come to judgment!” 219 - - Harry 229 - - Chub turned in time to see Billy press a finger swiftly - against his lips 237 - - Harry sitting for her portrait 249 - - “It’s a boat bottom-up with a man clinging to it!” 267 - - And this time she was genuinely surprised 289 - - “Good-by” 301 - - - - -HARRY’S ISLAND - - - - -CHAPTER I - -ON HOOD’S HILL - - -Three boys lay at their ease in the shade of the white birches which -crown the top of Hood’s Hill, that modest elevation on Fox Island at -the upper end of Outer Beach which, with the exception of Mount Emery, -is the highest point on the island. From this proud vantage, some -twelve feet above the surface of the river, the view was unobstructed -for two miles up and down the Hudson. At the foot of the little slope, -where coarse grass sprouted from the loose sand, Outer Beach began, -shelving abruptly to the lapping waves and shimmering with heat waves; -for in the neighborhood of Ferry Hill and Coleville, toward the end of -the month of June, the sun can be very ardent when it tries; and to-day -it was evidently resolved to be as fervent as it could, for, although -it still lacked a few minutes of eleven, the heat was intense even out -here on the island. - -In front of the three boys and across the river, which dazzled the -eyes like a great sheet of metal, Coleville glimmered amid its -broad-spreading elms and the buildings of Hammond Academy were visible. -Back of them, on the opposite shore and a little farther down-stream, -a modest boat-house and landing lay at the margin of the river, and -from these a path wound upward until it disappeared into the dim green -depths of the grove which spread down the side of the hill. Where -the trees ended the red, ivy-draped buildings of Ferry Hill School -appeared, crowning the summit of the slope. There was School Hall with -its tower, the dormitory, angular and uncompromising, the gymnasium, -the little brick Cottage, and the white barns. And, looking carefully, -one could see, beyond the dormitory, fence-like erections of gleaming -new boards marking the excavations for Kearney Hall, the new dormitory -building which was to be rushed to completion for the next school year. - -It would have been apparent even to a stranger that to-day was a gala -day, for along the shores for a quarter of a mile up-stream and down, -little groups of people were daring sunstroke, while below the Ferry -Hill landing rowboats, canoes, sailing craft, and motor-boats rocked -lazily on the sun-smitten surface of the water. Every craft flew either -the brown-and-white of Ferry Hill or the vivid cherry-and-black of -Hammond. The show boat of the fleet was a gleaming, sixty-foot gasolene -yacht, resplendent in white paint and glistening brass, which lay just -off the lower end of the island, and which had supplied an interesting -subject for conversation to the three boys under the birches. - -The yacht was the _Idler_ of New York, and on board were the Welches, -whose son, “Sid,” was a student at Ferry Hill, and who had journeyed -up the river for to-day’s festivities, and were to remain over for the -school graduation. Sid had been in a state of excitement and mental -intoxication ever since the yacht had dropped anchor yesterday evening -and a flippant little mahogany tender had _chugged_ him away from the -landing to a dinner on board. At this moment, had you known Sid by -sight, you could readily have discerned him under the striped awning, -the proudest person aboard. With him were several of his school-mates, -Chase, Cullum, Fernald and Kirby being visible just now. If there was -any fly in the ointment of Sid’s contentment it was due to the fact -that the three boys sprawled under the trees here on Fox Island were -not aboard the _Idler_ instead. He had begged them to come almost with -tears in his eyes, but in the end had been forced to content himself -with a promise to become his guests in the evening. Sid’s devotion was -about equally divided among the trio, with the odds, if there were any, -slightly in favor of the big, broad-shouldered, light-haired youth who -lies with closed eyes beatifically munching a birch twig, and whose -name is Dick Somes. - -But there are two light-haired youths present, and lest you get them -confused I will explain that the other, the boy who is sprawled face -downward, chin in hands, he of the well-developed shoulders and chest -and hips, sandy hair and nice blue eyes, is Roy Porter. Roy is Dick’s -senior by one year, although that fact would never be suspected. - -The third member of the trio is Tom Eaton, but as he is never called -Tom save in banter perhaps it would be well to introduce him as Chub. -Chub, like Roy, is seventeen years old. He is more heavily built than -Roy, has hair that just escapes being red, eyes that nearly match -the hair, and an ever-present air and expression of good-humor and -self-confidence. Strangely enough, each of the three has captained -one or more of the Ferry Hill athletic teams during the school year -just closing, and each has won victory. Roy has been captain of the -foot-ball eleven and the hockey team as well; Dick has organized a -track team and led it to a well-deserved triumph, and Chub, as captain -of the base-ball nine, has plucked victory from defeat so recently--to -be exact, only yesterday afternoon--that the feat is still the chief -topic of conversation about the school. Roy and Chub are first seniors, -and will graduate in less than a week. Dick is a second senior and -so is due to return again to Ferry Hill in the autumn. Already he is -pointed to as the probable leader to succeed Roy. - -Chub rolled over and sat up Turk-fashion, yawning loudly. - -“What time is it, anyway?” he asked with a suggestion of grievance. - -[Illustration: “Three boys lay at their ease in the shade of the white -birches”] - -“Four minutes past,” answered Roy, glancing at his watch and then -following his chum’s example and sitting up. - -“Wonder why it is,” Chub complained, “they can never get a boat-race -started on time.” - -“Or a hockey game,” added Dick with a chuckle. Roy tossed a twig at him -and Dick caught it and transferred it to his mouth. - -“Well, I wish they’d hurry,” said Chub. “I’m roasting. Say, wouldn’t -you think those folks over there on the bank would die with the heat?” - -“It’ll be a wonder if Harry doesn’t die,” said Roy. - -“Why?” Dick asked. - -“Because she had an examination this morning, and she’s going to try -and get through by a quarter of eleven, and then race back here all -the way from the Cove in time to see the finish of the race. And that -Silver Cove road is just about the hottest place on earth!” - -“She’s silly to try to do that,” said Dick anxiously. “You ought to -have told her so, Roy.” - -“I did. I told her worse than that, but she just laughed at me.” - -“You and I are losing our authority now that we’re going to leave so -soon,” said Chub, sadly. “Dick’s the only one she will listen to, -nowadays.” Dick smiled. - -“You fellows ought to know by this time,” he said, “that it isn’t any -use trying to dictate to Harry. If you want her to do anything very -much you’d much better ask it as a favor.” - -“Your wisdom is something uncanny,” replied Chub. “You’d better soak -your head or you’ll have a sunstroke or something. You needn’t worry -about Harry, though; you can’t hurt her.” - -The others received this in silence. Roy looked up the river toward the -starting-point of the race almost two miles distant. But the glare made -it impossible to discern even the little gathering of boats, and he -turned away blinking. - -“Just think,” said Chub presently, “in another week we three fellows -will be scattered to the four winds of heaven.” - -“Now whose head needs soaking?” asked Dick. “‘Four winds of heaven!’ -My, but you are poetical!” - -“I don’t just see how we’re going to manage that,” Roy laughed. “How -can three fellows be distributed over four winds?” - -“Oh, you run away and play,” answered Chub, good-naturedly. “You know -what I mean.” - -“It isn’t so bad for you fellows,” said Dick mournfully. “You’ll see -each other again at college in the fall; but I’ll be here all alone.” - -“All alone, with half a hundred other chaps,” Chub amended smilingly. - -“That’s not the same thing,” said Dick. “Just when you go and get kind -of chummy with some one, why then something comes along and busts it -all up.” - -“Vague but beautiful,” murmured Chub. “Why don’t you come to college -too, Dick?” - -“Me? Thunder, I’d never pass the exams!” - -“Oh, I don’t know. They’re not so fierce; Roy expects to get by.” - -“I’m not so sure that I do expect it,” answered Roy, seriously. “The -nearer the time comes to take them the more scared I get.” - -“That’s just your natural modesty,” said Chub. “You’ll get through with -flying colors, while I--well, I’ll probably be like the chap whose -mother was crowing about him. Some one asked her if her son passed the -examinations for college. ‘Oh, yes, indeed,’ she answered, ‘Willie did -beautifully. He entered with four conditions, one more than any one -else had!’” - -“I might be able to get in that way,” laughed Dick. “But, say, you -chaps, I wish we weren’t going to split up so soon.” - -“So do I,” answered Roy. “I’m real sorry at leaving Ferry Hill. I’ve -had some bully times here during the last two years.” - -“Well, I’ve only been here six months or so,” said Dick; “but I’ve had -the time of my life. And of course I’ve got you fellows to thank for -that, you and Harry together. I wish--I wish I was going to see you -this summer for a while.” - -“Well, why not?” asked Chub, eagerly. - -“Dad wants me to go over to London and stay with him,” answered Dick. -“I hate London. Folks are so stupid there, and can’t talk decent -English. Last time I was there I couldn’t make anybody understand what -I wanted.” - -“Well, you’ve dropped some of your more picturesque expressions since -you came up here,” laughed Roy. “Maybe this time you can make yourself -understood.” - -“What I’d like to do,” Dick continued, “is to stay right here and--” - -“Where?” asked Chub, innocently. “On Fox Island?” - -“Well, somewhere around these diggings,” answered Dick. - -“A chap might do worse than spend a time on this old island,” said -Roy, as he leaned back against the trunk of a birch-tree and smiled -contentedly. “It’s a dandy camping place.” - -“That’s it!” cried Dick. - -“What’s it, you old chump?” asked Chub. - -“Let’s do that! Let’s camp out here this summer! I’ll beg off from -going across, and we’ll have a swell time. What do you say?” - -Chub grinned. - -“Say, are you in earnest?” he asked. - -“Dead earnest!” - -“Well, then, let me recommend the water cure again. If you’ll just hold -your overheated brow under the surface for a minute--” - -“Look here, though, you fellows,” said Roy, suddenly, “why couldn’t -we do it? Not for all summer, of course, but, say, for a month or six -weeks. Where are you going, Chub?” - -“Me? Same old place, I suppose: Delaware Water Gap. Gee! If the folks -would only let me, I’d do it as quick as a flash.” - -“Well, write and ask them,” said Roy. “I’ll do it if you fellows will.” - -“Do you mean it?” cried Dick, eagerly. - -Roy nodded, smilingly. - -“Then it’s settled!” - -“Not for me it isn’t,” objected Chub, ruefully. “You don’t know my dad. -If he gets an idea into his head you can’t get it out with a crowbar!” - -“Well, you ask him, anyway,” said Roy. - -“That’s right,” Dick added with enthusiasm. “And I’ll write across to -my dad, to-night. How about you, Roy?” - -“Me? Oh, I’ll get permission all right. But, of course, we’ll have to -wait until we’ve taken our exams, Dick.” - -“That’s so. How long will that be?” - -“About ten days from now.” - -“Well, that will be all right,” said Dick, cheerfully. “I’ll have -everything all fixed up by the time you fellows get back, and--” - -“You’ll do nothing of the sort!” exclaimed Chub, emphatically. “Why, -that’s half the fun. You’ll just wait for us, Dickums. We’ll borrow one -of the school tents and some cooking things--” - -“And blankets.” - -“And a boat,” added Dick, “and we can fish and--and have a high old -time.” - -“You bet,” said Chub. “It will beat that old summer hotel all hollow. -Me for the simple life!” - -“And I tell you what I’ll do,” exclaimed Dick. “I’ll get a little old -gasolene launch, and we can make trips up the river--” - -“Who’s going to run it?” asked Chub suspiciously. - -“I am. It isn’t hard. I can learn in a day or two.” - -“Oh, very well, but it’s me for the interior of our island home while -you’re learning, Dickums!” - -Dick laughed. “That’s all right,” he answered. “You’ll be glad enough -to go in it when the time comes.” - -“Well, maybe,” Chub agreed. “If it isn’t much worse than the ice-boat I -guess I can live through it. How fast--” - -“There’s the gun!” cried Roy as a distant boom floated down to them. - -“That’s right,” said Dick. “We’d better pile into the canoe and find a -place at the finish. Come on!” - - - - -CHAPTER II - -THE RACE WITH HAMMOND - - -They scrambled to their feet, slid down the little slope, and crossed -the shelving beach to where Chub’s canoe, its crimson sides and gold -monogram on the bow a torment to the eyes in such sunlight, was nosing -the sand. Chub and Roy took the paddles, while Dick, who had never -been able to master the art of canoeing, settled himself in the middle -of the craft, his knees level with his chin, and looked like an alert -toad. The stern paddle grated through the white sand as the canoe was -shoved off, and then after a stroke or two that sent the bow toward the -stream, the craft slid gently down the river. They kept to the shaded -shallows near the shore of the island until Victory Cove was passed, -and then headed out into the sunlight glare and drifted down toward -where the flotilla lay about the finish line. It was no difficult -matter to find a good berth since the canoe was slender enough to worm -its way in between the anchored boats. On the edge of the path left for -the crews they found a sail-boat lying a few yards above the finish, -and up to this they paddled until they could lay hold of it. - -“We’re under the enemy’s flag here,” observed Dick pointing to the -cherry-and-black banner flying from the mast. - -“We’ll fix that,” Roy answered. “Where’s the flag?” - -Dick happened to be sitting on it and the cautious way in which he -disentangled it from his feet made the others laugh. Chub fastened it -to the bow and received a salvo of applause from the occupants of a -near-by punt. The punt was only some ten feet long, but it held eight -Ferry Hill boys by actual count. Mr. Buckman, one of the instructors, -hailed them from the bow of the judges’ boat, a few yards distant, and -warned them that they were on the course, but they pretended not to -hear him. - -“Just as though a couple of feet were going to make any difference!” -growled Chub, disgustedly. “Buckman is stuck on himself to-day.” - -“A nice judge he will make,” laughed Dick under his breath. “He will -be so excited that he won’t have the least idea which boat crosses the -line first!” - -“I wonder which will,” murmured Roy. - -“Ours will,” replied Chub, stoutly. “I’ll bet you we’ve got ’em beaten -already.” - -“I hope so,” Roy answered, “but--” - -“Whitcomb told me yesterday that he expected to win,” said Dick, “and I -guess he wouldn’t say that unless he was pretty certain.” - -“Well, if we win the boat-race it’ll make a clean sweep for the year,” -said Roy: “foot-ball, hockey, track, base-ball, and rowing. We’ve -never done that before, and I’m afraid it’s too much to hope for. You -can bet that Hammond will do all she knows how to win one event out of -the five.” - -“Yes, but we’ve got the crew,” Chub replied, untroubled. “Hammond will -have to take it out in trying. You’ll see. They ought to be here pretty -quick. Can you see anything, Roy?” - -“N-no; at least, I don’t think so. Yes, I can, though. There they are, -but the sun’s so strong--” - -“Hammond’s in the lead!” cried a voice from the sail-boat, where, -clustered at the bow, a group of Hammond supporters were looking -intently up the river. The one who had spoken, a youth in white -flannels who held a pair of field-glasses to his eyes, was visibly -excited. - -“Pshaw!” muttered Dick, disgustedly. - -“Don’t you believe it,” said Chub. “He can’t tell at this distance.” - -“He’s got glasses,” said Roy. - -“I don’t care if he’s got a twelve-inch telescope! He doesn’t know -which side Hammond has got, and it isn’t likely he can tell red oars -from brown at this distance. You wait until they get under the cliff up -there, out of the sunlight, and then you can see for yourself.” - -By this time the excitement was beginning to tell on the spectators -along the shore and at the finish. Cheers for Ferry Hill and for -Hammond floated across the water, and flags began to wave. Then, a mile -up the stream, the two four-oared crews suddenly shot their slender -craft into the shadowed water and so became plainly visible to hundreds -of anxious eyes. The boat having the inner course was leading by fully -a length, it seemed, but whether that fortunate boat was Hammond’s or -Ferry Hill’s it was still impossible to tell since the courses had been -drawn just before the start and the result was not known down here at -the finish. Behind the two crews came the referee’s launch, a white -speck on the water. - -Now it was possible to see the rise and fall of the oars, and--a groan -of disappointment arose from the Ferry Hill supporters. The leading -boat was Hammond’s; the tips of the oars showed brilliantly red as they -were lifted dripping from the water. Cheers for Hammond broke forth -anew, and the cherry-and-black flags waved bravely in the hot sunlight. - -“Pshaw!” muttered Dick again. But Chub was still undismayed. - -“That’s all right,” he cried, excitedly. “You wait until they reach the -three quarters and then see what will happen. Ed’s letting them wear -themselves out. He will catch them before the finish, all right.” - -But the three quarters flag was swept astern and still the Hammond crew -held the lead; and, moreover, it was plain to all that Ferry Hill’s -four was rowing raggedly: Warren at three was splashing badly, and -there was a perceptible let-up to the boat between strokes. Even Chub -looked worried. - -“What’s the matter with Billy Warren?” he muttered. “Must think he’s -a blooming geyser! Oh, thunder, Hammond’s just walking away from us! -Doesn’t Ed see it? Why doesn’t he hit it up?” - -“Because he can’t,” answered Roy quietly. “Our fellows are rowed out; -that’s what’s the matter.” - -“That’s right,” said Dick, sorrowfully; “we’re beaten good and hard. -Well--” - -Such of the launches as had whistles began to make themselves heard, -and the cheering, triumphant on one side and defiant on the other, was -continuous. The rival crews were scarce a quarter of a mile distant -now, coming straight down the middle of the narrow course, with Hammond -leading by a full two lengths. In the sterns the coxswains bobbed back -and forth as the eight oars dipped into the water and came out dripping -yards astern, seemed to hang motionless for an instant, and then -dropped again under the sunflecked surface. Suddenly there was a low -cry from Roy. - -“They’ve hit it up!” shouted Chub. “They’re gaining! Come on, Ferry -Hill! You can do it! Row, you beggars, row!” - -The rear shell was cutting down the stretch of clear water that had -separated the two boats, her four oarsmen working despairingly as -the finish line drew nearer and nearer. In and out went the long -oars, back and forward bent the white-shirted bodies, and the narrow -craft responded. In the stern little Perry, the tiller lines clutched -desperately in his hands, cried encouragement, entreaty, threats. The -bow of the Ferry Hill shell lapped the stern of the Hammond boat by -a scant foot. But the effort was costing the crew dearly. Warren was -swaying limply above his oar as the battling craft swept into the lane -of boats, and in the bow Walker was clipping each stroke woefully. For -a moment the two boats clung together, Hammond’s rudder hidden by Ferry -Hill’s bow. Then, while whistles shrilled and hoarse voices shouted, a -glimmer of open water showed between shell and shell, just a few scant -inches, there was a puff of gray smoke over the bow of the judges’ -boat and a sharp report and the race was over. For an instant more the -brown-tipped oars sank and rose in the wake of the rival shell, and -then-- - -“Let her run!” piped Perry, weakly. - -And with the last stroke Warren toppled in his seat. - -Chub gave vent to a deep sigh, a sigh that expressed at once -disappointment and relief. - -“Well, I’m glad it’s over,” he said. “It was a hard race to lose, -though, fellows.” Roy nodded, and Dick said: - -“I guess Hammond found it a hard race to win. Look at them.” - -The Hammond shell was floating broadside to the current a few rods down -the stream, and in it only the coxswain and Number Two were taking any -interest in affairs. The other occupants were frankly fighting for -breath and strength as they leaned forward over their oars. In the -Ferry Hill boat Warren and Whitcomb were the worse sufferers, although -Walker’s white, drawn face showed that he, too, had felt the pace. He -and Fernald were paddling the shell toward the referee’s launch, which -was churning the water at a little distance. Perry called out something -to Mr. Cobb, a Ferry Hill instructor, who was on the launch, and a -slight commotion ensued. Then the shell drew alongside, was seized and -held and Warren’s inert form was lifted to the deck. - -“By Jove!” cried Roy. “Warren’s done up, fellows!” - -The engine-room bell tinkled, and the launch moved cautiously toward -the Ferry Hill landing, drawing the shell with it. There was a weak -cheer for Ferry Hill from the Hammond crew, and the four remaining -occupants of the rival shell returned the compliment. And then, with -much good-natured raillery, the flotilla broke up, the Hammond boats -sending back cheers as they made for the farther shore. The crimson -canoe shot across to the landing and the three disembarked. - -“You fellows lift her out, will you?” asked Chub. “I want to see how -Warren is.” - -He pushed his way through the crowd about the launch until he found -himself looking into the white, troubled face of the crew captain. - -“Ed, it was a good race,” he said cheerfully and earnestly as he seized -Whitcomb’s hand. “We’re proud of you. Did anything go wrong?” - -“Billy,” answered the other wearily. “He had a touch of sun at the half -mile and had to stop rowing. We had three lengths on them before that.” -Chub whistled. - -“Say, that was tough luck!” he exclaimed. “What did you do?” - -“Soaked Billy with water and pulled three oars for about a quarter of a -mile. Then he came around and helped out some, but he wasn’t good for -much, poor duffer. He’s down and out now, and Cobb says he’ll have to -go to bed. They’ve sent for the doctor.” - -“Is he dangerous?” - -“No, I guess not. Just a touch of sunstroke. It was frightfully hot up -there at the start, and Hammond kept us waiting there in the broiling -sun about twenty minutes: something was wrong with one of her slides. -Well, I’m going up. I’m pretty well played out. Coming?” - -“In a minute. I’ll see you in the dormitory. I’m sorry, Ed.” - -Whitcomb nodded and joined the throng which was filing up the path. -Chub returned to Roy and Dick with his news. When the canoe was on its -rack in the boat-house, the three followed the others up the winding -path under the close-hanging branches of the beeches and oaks, through -the gate in the hedge which marked the school’s inner bounds and around -the corner of Burgess Hall. - -“What time is it?” asked Chub as they paused with one consent on the -dormitory steps. - -“Eighteen minutes of twelve,” answered Dick, glancing at a very -handsome gold watch. “Gee, but I’m warm! And hungry!” - -“Echo,” said Chub, fanning his flushed face with his cap. “Let’s sit -down here and cool off. What shall we do this afternoon?” - -“I was thinking of taking my books somewhere where it’s cool and doing -a line or two of study,” answered Roy. “Better come along, Chub.” - -“What, study on a day like this? In all this heat? And have a sunstroke -like Billy Warren? Roy, I’m surprised at you, I really am!” - -“That’s all right; but just remember that we’ve got exams in physics -and chemistry on Monday. What do you know about that?” - -“I don’t know nothing about nothing,” answered Chub, cheerfully; “and -I’m proud of it. But I tell you what we’ll do, fellows: we’ll go -fishing.” - -“Oh, fishing!” scoffed Roy. “The last time we went, we didn’t get a -thing but a ducking.” - -“Then let’s go ducking, and maybe we’ll get a fish,” laughed Chub. -“Come along, Dick?” Dick shook his head soberly. - -“I’d better not,” he said. “I’m no star like you chaps, and I can’t -learn a thing in five minutes. I’ve got a terror of an exam coming; -English, you know. It’ll take me from now until Monday morning to get -ready for it, and even then I bet I’ll flunk.” - -“Well, what do you care?” laughed Chub. “You’re not graduating.” - -“Thank goodness!” said Dick, so devoutly, that the others went into -peals of laughter. - -“What you want to do,” said Dick, when they had sobered down, “is to -get those letters written to your dads so they’ll go to the Cove in -time for to-night’s mail. If you don’t they won’t get off until Monday.” - -“That’s so,” Chub agreed. “But, say, fellows, there isn’t any use in -my asking; the folks won’t let me stay up here. Dad will tell me I’m -crazy.” - -“Don’t you care,” answered Roy. “The truth won’t hurt you.” - -“There’s no harm in asking,” urged Dick. - -“All right, I’ll do it now. Come on in and help me.” - -“Wait a minute,” said Roy. “Isn’t that Harry coming around the gym?” - -“Yes,” answered Dick. “And she missed the race. Let’s walk over and -meet her.” - -They ran down the steps and followed the curving graveled path which -led toward the gymnasium. Approaching them was a girl of fifteen -years, a rather slender young lady with a face which, in spite of its -irregular features, was undeniably attractive. The tilt of the short -nose lent an air of saucy good-humor, the bright blue eyes were frank -and pleasing, and the very red hair suggested a temper. And she had a -temper, too, did Miss Harriet Emery, a temper which, to quote Roy, was -as sharp as her eyes and as short as her nose. That same nose wasn’t -by any means free from freckles, wherein it resembled the rest of the -face; but already the sun had found its way under the brim of the plain -sailor hat, and a healthy coat of tan was hiding the freckles. - -[Illustration: “‘Did we win the race?’”] - -Harry--for she hated to be called Harriet--was the daughter of the -principal, Doctor Emery. As she was an only child she had been perhaps -a little bit spoiled; or, at least, that is what her Aunt Harriet -Beverly often intimated; and as she had been born and brought up in -a boys’ school she was not unnaturally somewhat of a tomboy, to the -extent of being fonder of boys’ games than girls’, and of being no mean -hand with oar or paddle, bat or racket. But still she was very much of -a girl at heart, was Harry, although she wouldn’t have thanked you for -saying so. - -At the present moment, in spite of the cool white waist and skirt which -she wore, she looked far from comfortable. Her low tan shoes were -covered with the dust--for Silver Cove was a full mile distant, and -there had been no rain for over a fortnight--her face was very red and -her hair, usually decently well-behaved, had lost most of its waviness, -and was straggling around her flushed face and around her neck in -straight, damp strands. She had been hurrying as she had crossed the -athletic field, and had turned the corner of the gymnasium, but at -sight of the three boys coming to meet her her pace slackened and an -expression of disappointment came into her face. - -“Oh, I’m too late!” she cried. “Did we win the race?” - -“No,” answered Roy. “Billy Warren had a sunstroke after he’d rowed half -a mile, and Hammond won by just a length.” - -Harry sank on to a seat under a tree, her face eloquent of sorrow, -while the three boys told her the particulars. Finally her face cleared. - -“I ran almost half the way,” she said, “and I was never so hot in my -life. But,” she added, philosophically, “I’m glad now I was too late. -I’m glad I didn’t see Hammond win!” - - - - -CHAPTER III - -GRADUATION AND GOOD NEWS - - -By Monday afternoon Dick’s fears regarding the result of the English -examination proved groundless, perhaps because he had heroically -resisted Chub’s invitation to go fishing Saturday afternoon and had -spent most of that period with his head close above his books and his -lips moving continuously. There was only one more day of work, and Dick -was heartily glad of it. He didn’t like studying, and frankly said so. -His mother had died when he was fourteen, and his schooling, decidedly -intermittent at best, ceased abruptly while he and his father dwelt in -hotels at home and abroad as the latter’s business demanded. Dick’s -recent years had been spent in the West, and when, in January last, his -father had suggested another trip abroad, Dick had rebelled, professing -a preference for school. That he now owed allegiance to Ferry Hill -rather than to Hammond was due to a chance meeting on the ice with -Harry, who had so cleverly proclaimed the merits of Ferry Hill that -Dick, already domiciled at the rival academy awaiting the beginning -of the new term, had coolly repacked his trunk and transferred it and -himself across the river. For awhile the others had called him “the -Brand from the Burning,” but the name was much too long for everyday -use, and now he was just Dick--save when Chub or Roy elaborated and -called him Dickums--one of the most popular fellows at Ferry Hill -School, and the most promising candidate in sight for the school -leadership in the autumn. - -At three o’clock on Tuesday the last examination was over, and at a few -minutes past that hour Dick, Roy, Chub, and Harry, the three former in -a blissful state of relief, feeling as boys do feel when the last book -has been flung aside for the summer, sat in the shade of the Cottage -porch. - -“If Cobb gives me a C in German,” said Chub hopefully, “I’m all right.” - -“Well, I guess I got through,” said Dick proudly, “but it was hard -work.” - -“Shucks!” scoffed Chub. “Just you wait until next year!” - -“Now don’t scare him to death,” Roy protested. “If you don’t look out -he won’t show up in the fall at all. How are you getting on, Harry?” - -“Me? Oh, I’m all right, I guess. My last exam’s to-morrow; botany. Now -you needn’t laugh,” she added indignantly. “Botany’s awfully hard.” - -“What’s the sense of it?” asked Chub. “What good is it going to do you -to know whether a leaf’s lanceolate or--or composite?” - -“Don’t display your ignorance, Chub,” laughed Roy. - -“What good are lots of things they teach us?” Harry demanded. -“Like--like music and drawing?” - -“Come now, Harry, music’s all right,” Roy protested. “As for drawing--” - -“It’s perfect nonsense! Why, I couldn’t draw one of those wooden cubes -and make it look square if I was to try a whole year!” - -“But you ought to like music, Harry,” said Chub. “You know you have a -charming voice, a natural--er--contralto, isn’t it?” - -Harry made a face at him. - -“I can sing just as well as you can, Smarty, anyhow!” - -“I hope so,” said Dick. “Chub sings like a coyote in distress!” - -“There speaks envy,” murmured Chub sadly. “I have a very melodious -voice, and the beauty of it is that I can sing bass or tenor or--what’s -the other thing I sing, Roy?” - -“Discord,” answered his chum unkindly. - -“That is not so,” responded Chub indignantly. “To show you what a -fine voice I have I will now sing for you that charming little ditty -entitled--” - -“Not much you won’t!” declared Dick threateningly. “If you try to sing -we’ll thrash you. Look here, how about that letter? Have you heard from -your folks yet?” - -“No, do you think I correspond by wireless?” answered Chub. “I can’t -possibly hear before Thursday morning. It doesn’t matter, anyhow, I -keep telling you. Dad won’t hear of such a thing.” - -“How would it do if we all wrote to him?” asked Dick, anxiously. Chub -smiled grimly. - -“You’d better not if you don’t want to get a scorcher of a letter -in reply. My dad’s a good sort, all right, but he doesn’t let any -one else run his business for him. I have inherited that quality -of--er--firmness.” Roy and Dick howled impolitely. - -“What are you all talking about?” asked Harry anxiously. “You’ve gone -and got a secret, and I don’t think it’s very nice of you!” - -“Why, it isn’t really a secret,” answered Roy, hurriedly. “If there -hadn’t been so much going on we’d have told you about it. We three are -trying to get our folks to let us camp out for a month or so on Fox -Island after school closes; that is, if your father will let us, and I -guess he will.” - -“Then you won’t go home yet?” cried Harry, delightedly. - -“Not if we get permission. It all depends on Chub--” - -“On Chub’s father you mean,” growled that youth. - -“Because I’m pretty sure of my folks,” continued Roy; “and Dick says -his father won’t mind if he stays a month longer.” - -“That will be fine,” said Harry; but a moment later her face fell -prodigiously. “Only it won’t do me any good,” she added, sorrowfully, -“because I’ll be visiting Aunt Harriet most of the time.” - -“That’s too bad,” said Roy. “Can’t you fix it to go later?” - -Harry shook her head. “No, she goes to the seashore in August, you see. -I think it’s just too mean for anything; and I know you will just have -lovely times. I--I hope papa won’t let you do it!” - -“Well!” ejaculated Chub. “Of all dogs in the manger that I ever met, -Harry, you take the prize!” - -“Well, I just do,” muttered Harry, rebelliously; “and I’m going to tell -him not to!” - -Chub and Dick viewed her anxiously, but Roy only smiled. - -“We’re not afraid of that, Harry,” he said. - -She looked at him a moment frowningly, then sighed and smiled as she -said plaintively: - -“Well, I don’t care, Roy Porter, I think it’s awfully mean! Maybe I -won’t ever see you and Chub again, and just when I might be with you I -have to go away. And I don’t have any fun at Aunt Harriet’s, anyway; -it’s too stupid for anything!” - -“Well, I wouldn’t worry yet,” said Roy, “because, maybe it will all -fall through. You heard what Chub said about getting permission, and, -of course, if he can’t stay we won’t; it wouldn’t be any fun for just -two fellows.” - -“I guess you could find some one else,” said Chub. - -“I guess we’re not going to try,” said Dick. - -“Of course not,” Roy agreed. “If you can’t make it we’ll call it off; -but we will hope for the best, eh?” - -“It won’t do you any good,” muttered Chub. “It’s me for that old Water -Gap place.” - -“And me for Aunt Harriet Beverly’s,” sighed Harry. And then, struck by -a radiant idea, she added breathlessly: “Maybe I could run away and -come back here and live with you on the island!” - -The boys laughed. - -“When do you have to go to Aunty’s?” asked Chub. - -“I don’t know exactly,” Harry replied. “She hasn’t said anything about -it yet, but usually I go the first of July and stay two or three weeks; -once I had to stay a month--papa and mama went to the mountains.” - -“Well, we couldn’t go into camp until about the first,” said Chub; “and -then, if you only stayed two weeks with Aunty, you could be here a -whole fortnight before we left.” - -Harry brightened perceptibly. “That’s so,” she cried. “I’ll ask mama -if I’ll have to stay more than two weeks. Wouldn’t that be lovely? We -could have the dandiest times, couldn’t we?” - -“I don’t believe your mother would let you stay on the island at night, -though,” said Roy. - -“Well, but I could go over real early in the morning and have breakfast -with you, and stay all day. I could do the cooking for you! I can cook -real well. I can make doughnuts and vanilla cookies and cheese-straws -and--” - -“Can you fry eggs?” asked Chub anxiously. - -“Of course, stupid! Any one can do that!” - -“All right, Harry, consider yourself engaged. There’s nothing like a -few eggs to begin a hard day’s work on.” - -“I want mine scrambled,” said Dick. “Can you do that, Harry?” - -“Yes; you just put some milk with the eggs and stir them all up nice -and messy with a silver knife,” replied Harry. - -“You’ll have to bring your own knife,” laughed Roy. “We’ll use tin -ones, I guess. As for me, though, I have to have my eggs in an omelet, -Harry. How are you at omelets?” - -Harry looked troubled, failing to see the smile which quivered around -the corners of Roy’s mouth. - -“I--I’m afraid I can’t make an omelet, Roy,” she said dejectedly. -“You see, they always get burned on the bottom; and then I never can -flop them over. You know they have to be flopped over?” Roy nodded -sympathetically. - -“I always flop them before I cook them,” said Chub sententiously. - -“How can you?” asked Harry, indignantly. “I never heard of anything -so--so--” - -“Why, you--er--you seize the egg between the thumb and first finger,” -answered Chub, frowning intensely as though striving to recollect the -process. “Then you slowly exert sufficient pressure to choke it to -death. When nicely choked--” - -Just here Dick pushed him off the steps. - -“Isn’t he the silliest thing?” asked Harry. And then, returning to the -subject of omelets: “But I could get mama to show me how, Roy.” - -“What I want to know is,” said Chub as he crawled back up the steps, -“is where all the eggs are coming from. I can eat three myself when I’m -in camp, and you know what an appetite Dickums has!” - -“We’ll hire a hen,” suggested Roy. - -“We have lots of eggs,” said Harry. “I’ll bring some over every -morning.” - -“And a few doughnuts,” begged Chub. “That’s the ideal breakfast: three -or four fried eggs, and half a dozen doughnuts, and a cup of coffee. -Um-m! Gee, fellows, I wish my dad would say yes!” - -“Maybe he will. Let’s throw our thought on him,” said Roy. - -“You’d better not let him catch you at it,” said Chub with a grin. -“Say, there goes Billy Warren. Let’s call him over and get him to show -us his sunstroke.” - -“Thomas Eaton, you’re too foolish for anything, to-day!” declared -Harry, severely. “And it’s mean of you to make fun of Billy. He feels -terribly bad about losing the race.” - -“I’m not making fun of him,” denied Chub, indignantly. “The idea! Only -if I had a sunstroke I’d be proud to show it around! I’d be pleased -purple if fellows would ask me--” - -“I’ll bet a dollar that’s what’s the matter with you,” laughed Dick. -“It’s affected your brain.” - -“Pretty smart sun if it found Chub’s brain,” added Roy. - -“Enjoy yourselves,” said Chub, cheerfully. “Get into the game, -Harry; find your little hammer! Here, there’s a monotony about this -conversation that wearies me. I’m going out in the canoe. Anybody want -to come along?” - -“Me!” cried Harry, jumping up. - -“You’d better not,” counseled Roy. “He will make you do all the work, -Harry.” - -“Pay no attention to him,” said Chub to Harry, confidentially. “I hate -to say it about a friend, Harry, but he’s never been the same since he -made that two-bagger the other day. It’s affected his brain. Let us -leave them to their own foolish devices.” - -He and Harry went off together along the path toward the Grove, and Roy -and Dick watched them in smiling silence until they had disappeared -through the hedge gate. Then, - -“I wonder if his father will turn him down,” said Dick. - -“I’m afraid so,” answered Roy as he arose, “but we will know all about -it by Thursday. There’s time for a couple of sets of tennis before -supper. Want to play? I’ll give you fifteen.” - -Dick agreed, and they walked over to the dormitory to get their rackets. - -Wednesday and Thursday were given over to the ceremonies of graduation. -Wednesday was Class-Day, and Thursday Graduate’s Day. The school had -taken on festal attire. John the gardener and general factotum had -been busy for a week past raking the walks, clipping the hedges and -trimming the borders until when the first influx of guests began on -Wednesday morning the grounds were looking their best. The gymnasium -was draped inside with flags and bunting and decorated outside with -Japanese lanterns. School Hall became suddenly a bower of palms and -other things in pots or tubs which looked like palms but were really -something quite different with far more unpronounceable names. On -Wednesday morning there was the Tennis Tournament, won by Chase of -the Second Middle Class. In the afternoon the corner-stone of the new -dormitory was laid with appropriate ceremonies, and there was a spread -under the trees. In the evening the Silver Cove Band, much augmented -for the occasion, gave a concert in front of the gymnasium. - -The graduation exercises took place the next morning in School Hall -before a flatteringly attentive and applausive audience. There was -an oration by Augustus Prince Pryor on “Opportunity and the Man”; -there was an essay by Edgar Whitcomb entitled “The Exploration of the -Northwest”; there was a declamation by William Truscott Warren called -“Napoleon the Man”; there was a thesis by Howard C. Glidden on “Science -and Progress”; there was a narration by Thomas H. Eaton entitled “The -Pilgrims,” and an oration on “Destiny” by Roy Porter. Then came the -awarding of diplomas to the graduates, in number a round dozen, and the -audience dispersed in search of dinner. Both Roy and Chub had graduated -with honors, and if, on that one day, they held their heads a little -bit higher than usual and looked a little bit more dignified, why, -surely, they may be excused. Dick pretended to be much impressed, and -always saluted whenever he met them. This went on until just before -supper, when Chub’s patience became exhausted and he forgot his dignity -and chased Dick twice around School Hall, finally capturing his quarry -in a corner and administering punishment. In the evening there was a -grand ball in the gymnasium to which came many Silver Cove folks and -at which Harry, in a pink muslin party dress, danced to her heart’s -content. And the next day came the exodus. - -But Thursday morning’s mail had brought Chub his letter and the tenor -of it had pleased him even more than it had surprised him; and that -is saying much; for Mr. Eaton had written that the plan suggested met -with his unqualified approval, and intimated broadly that it must have -originated with some one other than Chub because of its reasonableness. - -“Sounds like a knock,” said Roy as he read the letter. - -“Oh, he always has his hammer handy,” laughed Chub. “But I don’t care; -he’s given permission, and that’s what I wanted. Say, won’t it be -great? Let’s find Dick and tell him.” - -So they did, and Dick was overjoyed. Roy had already heard from home, -and his mother had agreed, although less enthusiastically than Chub’s -father, to his remaining at Ferry Hill for the month of camp life. As -for Dick, well, Dick merely took permission for granted, for it would -be all of two weeks before a reply could reach him from London. When -the letter finally did come it was all that he had wished. In substance -it told him to please himself, adding that it was quite within the -possibilities that the writer would return home for a short visit about -the middle of the summer, in which case it wouldn’t really be worth -Dick’s while to cross to England now. - -So when, Friday morning, bright and early, Chub and Roy piled into the -carriage with their suit cases, Dick said good-by and watched them -disappear in the direction of Silver Cove and the railroad station -with perfect equanimity; for four or five days at the most would see -them both back again. Naturally enough, though, Dick found existence -strangely quiet at first. By Friday evening the last boy had departed -homeward, and an uncanny stillness held the campus. - -At Mrs. Emery’s invitation Dick moved his belongings over to the -guest-room at the Cottage, for the dormitories were to be given over on -the morrow to the regular summer cleaning, and then subsequently closed -until fall. Harry, too, was somewhat depressed, and she and Dick made -the most of each other’s society. There were walks and little trips -on the river and a good deal of tennis, a game which Dick was rapidly -learning. Harry was an excellent player, and by the time Roy and Chub -returned Dick, under her tuition, had vastly improved his game. - -[Illustration: “In the evening there was a grand ball”] - -Living at the Cottage was very pleasant. Now that school was over with -Doctor Emery doffed his immaculate black clothes and appeared in faded -negligée shirts and patched knickerbockers. At the table he was quite -often the more flippant and irresponsible of the four, and Mrs. Emery -frequently remonstrated laughingly, telling him that Dick would report -his actions, and that when autumn came he would find his authority -departed. Whereupon the Doctor swore Dick to secrecy, and Harry naïvely -remarked that she never could see why any one was afraid of her father, -anyhow. One day there was a notable event on the tennis-court when -Harry played against her father and Dick, and won two sets out of -three. When nothing better offered Dick and Harry got into a boat or a -canoe and went over to Fox Island and picked out the site for the camp. -By the time that Roy and Chub got back they had speculatively pitched -that camp on almost every foot of the island. - -But the most exciting event that occurred was the receipt of an -apologetic letter from Harry’s Aunt Harriet Beverly. It seemed that -Aunt Harriet had decided almost at a moment’s notice to go abroad with -a party of friends, and they were to sail on the tenth of July. Under -the circumstances, she explained, it would be necessary for Harry to -postpone her visit until late in the summer. She hoped that the dear -child would not be very greatly disappointed. The dear child waved the -letter over her head and howled with glee. - -“Isn’t it beautiful?” she cried. “Isn’t it perfectly dandy? Now I can -go to camp with you. It’s just like things that happen in books. Mama, -I may, mayn’t I?” - -“Goodness, child!” exclaimed her mother. “You may what? What’s all this -noise about?” - -“Camp out with Roy and Chub and Dick on the island! I may, mayn’t I? -You know you said--” - -“Well, I’m surely not going to let you sleep on the island, my dear, if -that’s what you mean. You’d catch your death of cold.” - -“Not to speak of the likelihood of being devoured alive by bears,” -added the Doctor as he joined them on the porch. - -“Bears!” scoffed Harry. “I don’t suppose there’s even a rabbit on the -island! And, mama dear, folks never catch cold in camps.” - -“Well, I think it will do, Harry, if you go over and visit the boys in -the daytime. Besides, maybe they had rather be alone, my dear.” - -“But they wouldn’t! Would you, Dick?” - -“No,” answered Dick promptly. “We’d like Harry to join us if you will -let her, Mrs. Emery.” - -“And I’m going to cook for them--sometimes!” exclaimed Harry, eagerly, -“and you’re going to teach me how to make an omelet, mama, because -Roy has to have omelet for his breakfast. And I’m going to mend their -clothing for them, too. I--I don’t believe they could do without me.” -And Harry gazed anxiously from Dick to her mother. Dick asserted -stoutly that it would be simply impossible and Mrs. Emery consented to -Harry’s joining the campers by day. After that it was all arranged -very quickly by Harry. One of the boys was to row over every morning to -the landing, very, very early, and get her, since she was not allowed -to go in a boat by herself, and she was to take over doughnuts and -cookies, and--and a great many things! - -The Doctor had readily consented to the use of one of the school tents -and such things as they needed, so when, late one afternoon, Roy and -Chub arrived triumphant from the ordeal of preliminary examinations at -college, everything was in readiness for the occupation of the island. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -CAMP TOROHADIK - - -Fox Island lies on the Ferry Hill side of the river some two hundred -yards from shore and about a quarter of a mile above the school -landing. It is fairly high, contains very nearly two acres, and is -beautifully wooded. It is about one third as wide as it is long, and -the shores, the inner shore especially, are full of tiny coves and -promontories. There are two excellent beaches of white sand and nice -round pebbles. Inner Beach, because of its more gradual slope, being -the favorite bathing place. At the up-stream end of the beach a great -granite boulder, worn round and smooth by water and weather, juts into -the river, and forms an excellent place on which to lie in the sun and -dry off without the aid of towels. - -Back of the Inner Beach the trees and underbrush begin, climbing the -side of Mount Emery, the tiniest heap of rocks and earth ever dignified -with the name of mountain, and hurrying down the other side to riot -across the island to where Outer Beach stretches from The Grapes to -School Point. At the lower end of the island the underbrush has been -cleared away and a grove of birches and maples makes a capital camp -site. It was here that the boys decided to pitch their tent. They -embarked bright and early the morning after the return of Roy and Chub, -the tent and accompanying paraphernalia stowed away in a rowboat which -was trailed behind Chub’s crimson canoe. Harry was not with them. Fired -with enthusiasm, she was up at the Cottage making a batch of doughnuts. -Harry and the doughnuts and a cold luncheon were to be brought over to -the camp later on. - -It was a bright morning with a crisp, cool breeze out of the northeast. -The sun was still low over the hill behind them as they paddled slowly -up the stream toward the island. The trees along the shore threw green -shadows far out on to the bosom of the sparkling river. It was rather -hard paddling with that clumsy rowboat tagging along astern, and -presently Roy turned to Dick, who, as usual, was enacting the rôle of -freight in the middle of the craft. - -“Thought you were going to have a gasolene launch,” he said, jeeringly. - -“I am. It would be just the thing this morning, wouldn’t it? We could -have put all this truck right into it and been at the island in a -minute.” - -“Huh!” puffed Chub, skeptically. - -“I’ve written to a fellow who makes them,” Dick continued, “and he’s -got just the thing we want all ready to put the engine in.” - -“Get him to leave the engine out,” suggested Chub, “then we won’t have -so much trouble with the thing.” - -[Illustration: - MAP OF - FOX ISLAND - DRAWN BY ROY PORTER - CARTOGRAPHER-IN-EXTRAORDINARY - JULY, 1906 -] - -“It’s a sixteen-footer,” continued Dick unheeding, “and has a -two-horse-power motor, and only costs a hundred and sixty dollars.” - -“Phew!” breathed Roy. “That’s a whole lot, isn’t it?” - -“Not for a launch like that,” protested Dick. - -“No,” said Chub, judicially, “not for a launch. It would be a good deal -for a piece of pie or a hard-boiled egg, but--” - -“Oh, you shut up,” interrupted Dick good-naturedly. - -“No sooner said than stung,” murmured Chub, flicking a shower of water -with his paddle on to Dick’s back and bringing a howl from that youth. - -“Are you going to get it?” asked Roy. - -“He did get it,” Chub laughed. - -“Yes, I think so. I thought I’d wait and talk it over with you fellows. -Maybe we ought to have a larger boat; sixteen feet isn’t very long--” - -“It’ll be all we want to row,” said Chub. - -“We won’t have to row it,” answered Dick warmly. “It’s a Saxon launch, -and they’re as good as any made.” - -“How fast will it go?” Chub inquired, interestedly. “I mean when it -does go?” - -“It’s capable of eight miles an hour.” - -“Humph! I’m capable of lots of things I don’t do.” - -“Yes, and you try to do lots of things you aren’t capable of,” -responded Dick, “and judging motor-boats is one of them.” - -“Whereupon,” murmured Chub, “our hero bent manfully at his oar.” - -“How long will it take to get it?” pursued Roy. - -“About six days the man said,” answered Dick. “If you fellows think -it’s all right I’ll send for it to-day.” - -“I don’t see why it shouldn’t be all right. Do you, Chub?” - -“Well, it’s nice to be able to go fast, you know, and I suppose that a -boat with eighteen feet can go faster than one with only sixteen. If -you could afford it, Dick, it would be nice to get a centipede boat -that could do about a mile a minute.” - -“Oh, cut it out,” laughed Roy, “and head her in toward the point, Chub. -Funny how much easier she paddles now.” - -“We’re out of the current, probably,” answered Chub. “Shall we paddle -around the point to the cove or--” - -But at that instant Roy set up a howl of laughter, pointing speechlessly -down the stream. Dick and Chub turned. Four or five hundred yards away, -drifting gaily away from them, was the rowboat containing the tent. Chub -looked hurriedly behind him. - -“The rope slipped,” he muttered. - -“Didn’t you tie it?” asked Dick. - -“No, I sat on it. Turn her back, Roy; we’ll have to get the old thing.” - -“You’re a nice one,” laughed Roy. “Why didn’t you hold the rope in your -teeth?” - -“Oh, he’d have to keep his mouth shut,” Dick scoffed, “and you know -plaguey well he couldn’t do that.” - -“Say, suppose you take a paddle and do some of the work,” suggested -Chub, fretfully. “I’d like to know what we’re hauling you around for, -anyway, you--you lump of dead weight! Let’s throw him overboard and -lighten the ship, Roy.” - -“Save your breath for paddling,” Dick advised cheerfully. “It’s a -quarter of a mile to the boat and a quarter mile back. Don’t worry -about me; I’m very comfortable,” and Dick proceeded to find an easier -position, rocking the canoe perilously in the process. - -“Sit still, you idiot,” said Chub, “or I’ll duck you again. Do you want -to have us in the water?” - -“Now, if I had my motor-boat--” Dick commenced. - -“Oh, blow you and your old motor-boat,” spluttered Chub. “You’ve got to -learn to paddle, that’s what you’ve got to do!” - -The runaway boat was soon captured, but it was some time before they -had reached the island again, and during the return trip both Chub -and Roy saved their breath for their work. They were both pretty well -tuckered by the time they had regained the end of Inner Beach. Just -when the canoe was floating into shallow water, Dick, who for several -minutes past had been smiling inscrutably at Roy’s back, observed -casually: - -“Of course what we ought to have done--but it’s too late now.” - -“What are you mumbling about?” asked Chub crossly. - -“Nothing; that is, I was going to say that if you had put me in the -rowboat I could have taken the oars and it wouldn’t have been so hard -on you fellows.” - -Chub paused with paddle suspended and viewed Dick disgustedly. Then, - -“Well, why didn’t you think of it before, you lazy loafer?” he demanded. - -“Oh, I did think of it,” answered Dick calmly, hunching his shoulders -in expectation of a shower of water, “but as I am only a passenger I -didn’t think I had any right to make suggestions.” - -“Gee!” muttered Chub. But before he could bring his paddle into play -Dick had thrown himself out of the canoe into a foot of water and was -plunging up the beach out of danger. - -“Got your feet good and wet,” taunted Chub. - -“I like them that way,” laughed Dick from a safe distance. “If I had -that motor-boat I could have saved you fellows--” - -“If you mention that fool motor-boat again to-day,” cried Chub wildly, -“I’ll--I’ll--” - -But the threat was never finished, for a canoe with its bow grounded on -the beach and its stern afloat is something you can’t take liberties -with. Chub, balancing himself in the stern, forgot this fact for a -moment, and when he remembered it he was sitting in the water and Roy -and Dick were howling gleefully. Strange to say, this misadventure -restored Chub’s good-nature, and, after sitting for a minute up to -his waist in the water and laughing at his predicament, he jumped up -dripping, and hauled the canoe up the beach. They unloaded the rowboat, -depositing tent and poles and supplies on the sand, and then considered -the matter of a site for the camp. - -They had landed on Inner Beach where School Point curves toward the -middle of the river. Above the beach there was a fringe of scrub-pines -and a few low bushes, but beyond these all underbrush had been cleared -away so that there was a full quarter of an acre of grass-carpeted -ground interspersed with well-grown maples and birches. There were -plenty of signs of former occupancy; here and there benches had been -built between a couple of neighborly trees; some wooden pegs driven -into the trunk above one of these benches showed where during the -spring camping the towels had been hung. Paths crossed and recrossed -the clearing, many of them converging at the beach. - -“’Most any place here is all right,” said Chub. - -“When we look for a camp site out our way,” observed Dick, “we think -first about water.” - -“Well, I guess we won’t suffer for that with the river so near,” said -Chub dryly. - -“I’d forgotten the river!” murmured Dick, looking foolish. - -In the end they decided on a spot some ten yards back from the beach at -Victory Cove. This, being well out on the point, Roy argued, would be -cool and at the same time accessible from both sides. The sun would -reach the tent for awhile in the afternoon, but not when it was hot -enough to matter. The trees were well thinned out on both sides so that -they had a clear view of the river to right and left. It was a good -deal like camping out in one’s own back yard, said Roy, for there, -just across the inner channel, was the float and the boat-house, and, -further up on the hill, the familiar forms of the school buildings. -Over their heads the branches of the trees almost met, and, as Chub -pointed out, in case of a heavy rainstorm they would have a second roof -above them. There were a few pines scattered near by toward the rising -ground inland, and their resinous fragrance mingled with the aroma of -damp earth and dewy foliage. - -They brought the tent and poles up and, under the direction of Dick, -who was quite in his element now, soon had them erected. Dick showed -them how to drive the pegs in a line with the guy-ropes instead of at -an angle, so that the straining of the tent in a wind would not loosen -them. The tent was not a new one, as several patches proved, but it was -made of good heavy duck and was quite tight. It was a wall tent, twelve -by eight feet in size, and there was a shelter curtain which could -be raised over the doorway. Chub called it the porch roof. Then they -had brought a third piece of canvas which could be stretched over the -little sheet-iron stove on rainy days. Dick, who had volunteered to do -the cooking, selected a site for the “kitchen,” and, while the others -went off for pine branches for the beds, he set up the stove. After -the boughs were placed in the tent and the blankets spread over them -they scooped out a trench around the outside of the tent to drain off -the water in case of a heavy rain. Then the boys separated in search -of firewood, Roy looking for dead branches in the “forest” and Chub -and Dick going to the upper end of the island. Chub took the canoe and -Dick the rowboat, and by the time they had met, after having paddled -along opposite shores, each had accumulated a respectable quantity of -driftwood. Much of it was too wet to burn, and so when they got back -to camp they spread it out in the sun. Roy had meanwhile made several -trips into the woods and a good-sized heap of dry branches lay beside -the stove. - -“Now what?” asked Dick, surveying the scene with satisfaction and -wiping the perspiration from his face. Chub looked speculatively at the -flagpole which stands at the end of School Point. - -“We ought to have a flag,” he said. “Why didn’t we bring along the -school flag?” - -“Because this isn’t the school camp,” answered Roy. “It’s a private -affair. We must have a flag of our own.” - -“With the name of the camp on it,” said Dick. “By the way, what is the -name of the camp?” - -“Well, I’ve been thinking of that,” answered Chub, gravely, seating -himself on a root which had apparently shaped itself for the purpose, -“and I’ve got it all settled. It’s a nice camp, and it ought to have a -nice name, a name that stands for--er--respectability and renown. So I -suggest that we call it Camp Thomas H. Eaton.” - -“What I’ve always admired in you,” said Dick, sarcastically, “is your -modesty, Chub.” - -“Yes, it is one of my many excellent qualities,” Chub replied sweetly. - -“Who’s got a piece of paper?” Roy demanded. No one had, so he pulled -a strip of bark from a birch-tree. “I’ve got an idea,” he said. “You -fellows wait a minute.” He seated himself cross-legged and began to -write on the bark, scowling intently. Chub viewed him apprehensively. - -“Do you think it’s over-study?” he asked Dick in a hoarse whisper, “or -merely the sun?” - -“Crazed by the heat,” responded Dick, sadly. - -“Isn’t it a sad case?” continued Chub. “Such a promising youth as he -was! He was always promising--and never doing it. And so young, too!” - -“Say, dry up a minute, you fellows,” Roy begged. - -“He may get over it, though,” observed Dick, thoughtfully. But Chub -shook his head. - -“I’m afraid not,” he said. “Just look at his eyes; see that baleful -glare, Dick? That’s what tells the story, the baleful glare; when you -develop the baleful glare you are quite incurable. And see his lips -work. He’s muttering to himself. That’s a frightfully bad sign, Dick. -Pretty soon he will gibber, and when--” - -[Illustration: “‘What is the name of the camp?’”] - -“Dry up, Chub,” commanded Roy. “Now listen. Let’s get a name the way -the soap and biscuit people do.” - -“A romantic idea,” murmured Chub, politely. - -“I mean by using the initials or first two letters.” - -“What first two letters?” asked Dick. - -“Of our names, of course. You can’t make anything out of the initials, -because they’re all consonants, but--” - -“We could make believe it was a Russian name,” said Chub helpfully. - -“By using the first two letters,” continued Roy, “you get Torodi. How’s -that?” - -“It’s even worse than we feared!” said Chub to Dick sotto voce. - -“Oh, cut it out,” exclaimed Roy, testily. “Talk sense.” - -“Well, it sounds rather--er--interesting, don’t you think, Dick?” - -“Oh, it’s great,” Dick answered. “What’s it mean?” - -“It doesn’t mean anything, you silly chump!” Roy answered warmly. “It’s -just a name; T-o, for Tom; r-o, for Roy; d-i, for Dick.” - -“Sort of a shorthand effect,” said Chub, thoughtfully. “But why not -put it the other way, and call it Rotodi? I think Rotodi is much more -musical to the ear.” - -“Lend me your pencil,” said Dick. “I’ve got a better one.” - -“Let him have it, Roy,” Chub said. “In the end you’ll all come back to -my suggestion; you can’t beat Camp Thomas H. Eaton if you spoil all -the bark on the tree. Hand him a new piece of bark Roy; humor him; let -him have his way.” - -“Say, can’t you stop talking for a minute?” demanded Dick. - -Chub grinned and accepted the suggestion. In a minute Dick said -triumphantly: - -“I’ve got it! Camp Sopœa!” - -“So--what?” asked Chub. - -“How do you get that?” inquired Roy. - -“First two letters of our last names,” answered Dick, proudly. - -“Sounds like Camp Sapolio,” Chub objected, “and if you’re going in for -that sort of thing I think Camp Pearline would be much prettier.” - -“Oh, well, you try it, then,” said Dick, tossing the pencil to Chub. - -“I knew you’d have to come to me in the end,” said Chub. “Now let me -see.” - -“No funny business,” warned Roy. Chub shook his head. At that moment -the silence, which had been disturbed only by the puffing of a distant -steamer, was suddenly rudely shattered by a discordant sound that was -like something between the finished efforts of a fish peddler and the -wail of a bereaved cow. - -“Tell Dick to stop snoring,” said Chub without looking up from his task. - -“What the dickens is that?” marvelled Roy, as the sound again reached -them, apparently from some distance down the river. - -“Blamed if I know!” said Dick. - -“It’s a cow,” said Chub. “She’s in great pain.” - -“A cow!” jeered Dick. - -“Certainly. Cows eat too much nice green grass at this time of year and -have the tummy ache. I know. We used to own one.” - -“What, a tummy ache?” asked Roy. But Chub was busy again and made no -answer. Presently he looked up with a smile of satisfaction. - -“I’ve beat you at your own game, Roy,” he said. “The name is Camp -Torohadik, with the accent, you will kindly observe, on the penultimate -syllable.” - -“How do you spell it?” questioned Roy suspiciously. And, when Chub had -responded, “Where do you get your ‘h,a’?” he asked. - -“I will explain. I put myself first--” - -“That’s your modesty,” said Dick. - -“Because I was here first. Then Roy came next and then that sneering -youth over there. That made ‘Torodi,’ which is just what Roy had. But -by adding another letter of Dick’s name, out of compliment, and because -of the fact that the camp was his idea, I get ‘Torodik,’ which is a -better sounding word than ‘Torodi.’ But still, it is not yet perfect. -At this point genius gets in its work. I introduce the letters h,a, and -the thing is complete.” - -“Yes, but where do you get your old ‘h,a’?” demanded Roy. - -“From the first name of the fourth member of the party,” replied Chub -triumphantly. - -“The fourth member?” puzzled Roy. - -“Harry, of course,” said Dick. “And what does it make, Chub?” - -“Torohadik, an Indian word meaning ‘four friends,’” responded the -inventor affably. - -“That’s not so bad,” laughed Roy. “It really does sound like an Indian -word, doesn’t it, Dick?” - -“Sure. It’s all right. Camp Torohadik it is. We’ll get Harry to make us -a flag out of a piece of white cloth, and we’ll paint the name on it. -Only I don’t know how--” - -“There’s Chub’s cow again,” interrupted Roy as the wail once more broke -the silence. “I wish you’d give her some Jamaica ginger or something, -Chub.” - -“I’m going to see what that is,” said Dick, scrambling to his feet. -“Sounds like a horn to me.” - -“Horn!” cried Chub. “That’s just what it is, I’ll bet. It’s Harry at -the landing. She said she’d blow a tin horn when she was ready to--” - -“Yes, there she is,” said Dick, “on the landing, with a basket. I’d -forgotten all about the horn part of it. I’ll go over for her in the -rowboat. You fellows are more tired than I am.” - -“All right,” Chub agreed with a laugh, “but the current’s pretty strong -coming back, and you’ll have to _row hard, Dick_!” - -Dick groaned as he made toward the beach, leaving Roy to administer -well-deserved punishment. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -A BATCH OF DOUGHNUTS - - -“Of course this isn’t real camping,” said Dick as he munched his fifth -sandwich. - -“It’s a mighty good lunch, though,” answered Chub. “And I can’t wait to -get to those crullers--I mean doughnuts. What’s the difference, anyway, -Roy?” - -“A cruller is a doughnut with the hole left out.” - -“Get out! What we call crullers are built just like these, with a hole -in the middle.” - -“Some folks call them fried-cakes,” offered Dick. - -“Well, it doesn’t matter what they’re called,” said Chub, cheerfully; -“they look fine and Harry has made lots of them. And, say, fellows, -look at the sugar on them! Let’s hurry and reach the dessert.” - -Dick had brought Harry and her lunch basket across to the island -and now they were seated on the grass in front of the tent with the -contents of the basket spread before them. There were two kinds of -sandwiches, hard-boiled eggs, bananas and doughnuts. There was also -clear, cold water from the river served from a tin coffee-pot for want -of anything more suitable and drunk from tin cups. Strange to say, the -enthusiasm over the doughnuts brought no response from Harry. In fact, -as the meal progressed and the time for the dessert drew near, she -exhibited well-defined symptoms of uneasiness, and when, finally, Chub, -unable to hold off any longer, seized the first doughnut and bit into -it, she forgot the sandwich she was struggling with and watched him -anxiously. - -“Um-m!” said Chub rapturously. Then he repeated the remark, but with a -note of doubt. Then he shot a puzzled look at Harry, who dropped her -eyes quickly and devoured her sandwich so hurriedly that she choked -and had to be slapped on the back by Dick. During this diversion -Chub glanced frowningly at the doughnut in his hand, dropped it -surreptitiously into his pocket and took a banana. When Harry looked -again the doughnut had disappeared and her face expressed relief. Then -Dick reached for one. - -“How are Harry’s doughnuts, Chub?” he asked. - -“Great!” said Chub with extraordinary, even suspicious, enthusiasm. - -“Well, they certainly look fine,” replied Dick, setting his teeth into -one. - -“They surely do,” agreed Roy, following his example. “Aren’t you going -to have one, Harry?” - -“Please,” said Harry, her hand stretched toward the plate and her gaze -on Dick. - -Dick was munching his first mouthful somewhat gingerly and viewing the -doughnut with surprise. There was a moment of silence. Then, - -“I say, Harry,” blurted Dick, “what the dickens did you put into these -things?” - -“Why?” she faltered. - -“Don’t they taste sort of funny?” he asked. “How’s yours, Roy?” - -“All right,” replied Roy, eating doggedly, his eyes fixed on space as -though he were trying to concentrate all efforts on the task. Dick laid -his doughnut aside and picked up another. - -“Maybe that one isn’t a fair sample,” he said hopefully. “I thought it -tasted of--of--I don’t know just what.” - -But he appeared to derive small pleasure from his second one and with -a sigh of disappointment he laid it down on his knee with a fine -simulation of carelessness and took a banana. Then: - -“Hello,” he said, “aren’t you eating any doughnuts, Chub?” - -“Me? Oh, yes, I had one,” answered Chub. “Fine, aren’t they?” - -“Great,” answered Dick warmly. - -“Toss me a banana, will you, Dick?” This from Roy, who, having -caused the last of his doughnut to disappear, was still swallowing -convulsively. “I ate so many sandwiches,” he added, in an apologetic -tone, “that I can’t do justice to the doughnuts. Doughnuts are awfully -filling things, aren’t they?” - -“They certainly are,” agreed Dick and Chub together. - -“These will be fine for supper,” continued Dick. - -“Yes,” answered Roy, but with less enthusiasm. - -“Or breakfast,” suggested Chub. “I’m awfully fond of doughnuts for -breakfast. With lots of coffee,” he added as an afterthought. - -Harry, who had listened to the remarks with a puckered brow and -downcast eyes, struggling heroically with her own doughnut meanwhile, -suddenly dropped her face into her hands and there was an audible sob. - -“Hello!” cried Chub. “What’s the matter, Harry?” - -There was no reply save more sobs. The three boys gazed from Harry’s -heaving shoulders and bent head to each other’s faces and then back -again in dismay. - -“It’s the doughnuts,” whispered Dick in a flash of comprehension. Then -in loud, cheerful tones, “Have another doughnut, Roy?” he asked. “I’m -going to.” - -“Sure,” said Roy. “Have one, Chub?” - -“You bet! I just didn’t want to eat them all now for fear there -wouldn’t be any left for breakfast; but I dare say there’ll be enough. -Good, aren’t they?” - -“Don’t think I ever tasted better,” said Dick. - -“Swell!” said Roy. - -“They’re not! They’re perfectly horrid!” Harry’s tearful eyes were -gazing at them tragically. “It--it’s the almond!” - -“The--the what?” asked Roy. - -“The almond flav-flavoring,” faltered Harry. “I thought it would be -nice to put some flavoring in--and I got too--too much, and they’re -nasty!” - -“Nothing of the sort!” cried Chub, deftly tossing a half-devoured -doughnut over his head and reaching for another. “They’re not bad at -all, are they, fellows?” - -“I should say not!” exclaimed Dick. “I guess it was the flavoring I -tasted that time. You see, I didn’t know they were flavored, Harry. If -I’d known it, I’d have--er--understood.” - -“I put in too much,” sniffed Harry, dabbing her eyes with a diminutive -handkerchief. “I didn’t know how much to use and so I put in four -tablespoonfuls. They’re just as bitter and horrid as they can be!” - -“Oh, well, don’t you care, Harry,” Roy comforted. “You’ll know better -next time.” - -“There isn’t going to be any--next time,” answered Harry, dolefully. -“I’m never going to make any more.” - -But this elicited such a torrent of protestation, and it sounded so -genuine, that Harry was comforted, and in the end relented. - -“Maybe they’d be better just plain,” she said, “without any flavoring -at all.” - -“Well, we could try them that way next time,” said Chub, “and see. -I suppose the trouble with almond is that it’s pretty strong. Now, -vanilla or--or wintergreen--” - -This produced a howl of derisive laughter in which even Harry joined. -Chub pretended that his feelings were wounded and in another minute -or two the doughnut incident was quite forgotten and Harry was eating -a banana very cheerfully. The only untoward incident to threaten the -serenity occurred when Chub absent-mindedly whisked his handkerchief -from his pocket and at the same time whisked forth a half-eaten -doughnut which flew across into Harry’s lap. For a moment her gloom -returned, and Dick and Roy silently threatened Chub with dire -punishment; but Chub saved the situation in a measure by rare presence -of mind. - -“Here,” he said calmly, “that’s mine.” And when it was returned to -him he ate it unflinchingly, nay, even with every mark of enjoyment, -allowing carelessly that possibly there was a little too much flavor -to it but that he thought one could get very fond of almond after a -time. But to go a little ahead of our story, when supper was eaten the -doughnuts, through some oversight, were not placed on the menu, and -every one tactfully forebore to remark upon the omission. - -They had made out a list of groceries and supplies the evening before -which Mrs. Emery was to hand to the groceryman from Silver Cove when -he came for her order in the morning. And so in the middle of the -afternoon they went over in the rowboat to get the things. - -They made Dick row both ways because, as Chub put it, “he had imposed -upon his superiors in the morning.” Dick made a great fuss about the -labor but in reality enjoyed rowing hugely. - -They found their supplies awaiting them at the Cottage--two big -baskets of them. They had managed to get quite a little excitement the -evening before out of ordering. They had all made suggestions, Dick’s -imagination refusing to go farther than bacon, potatoes, and coffee; -Roy holding forth for what might be called staples, fresh meat, flour, -sugar, salt, pepper, and lard, and Chub’s fancy roaming blissfully -amid such delicacies as guava jelly, fancy biscuits, and pickles. As -for Harry, her suggestions, like Chub’s, ran to “trimmings,” such as -nuts and raisins, chocolate, patent preparations which by the addition -of boiling water magically turned into highly-colored puddings, and -dried fruit. (Dried fruit, she explained, was awfully nice when you -were hungry between meals.) But Mrs. Emery’s counsel usually prevailed, -and so when it was finished the list didn’t contain many unnecessary -articles. They stopped at the Cottage long enough for Dick to write his -letter to the boat-builder ordering the launch. As he signed his name -to the check which was to accompany it he grinned. - -“Can’t go to London now, anyway,” he said; “haven’t enough money left.” - -“Oh, it doesn’t cost much by steerage,” observed Chub. - -Then they carried the baskets down to the boat and across to the -island. Here Harry took command and directed the arrangement of the -supplies in the packing-case in the tent. Butter and lard, they -decided, would not keep hard there, so Chub built what he called a -“larder” on the edge of the water. He dug away the sand until he had a -small hole. At the bottom of this he placed a flat stone. Then he built -up around with pieces of box cover driven into the sand. The butter -firkin and lard tin were placed on the bottom and the water, passing in -between the pieces of wood, came half-way up them, keeping them cold. -A nice square piece of wood, selected from the pile which was drying -on the beach, was placed over the top and a stone was rested on it -to keep it from blowing off. Chub was very proud of his “larder” and -straightway insisted that each member of the party should stop his or -her labors and admire it. Each member good-naturedly did so. - -By this time the sun was getting down and Dick started a fire in the -stove and prepared to cook the evening meal. As it did not grow dark -until quite late Harry had received permission to remain on the island -for supper. Roy and Chub piled wood together for the camp-fire, and -Harry, having stowed away the last of the groceries to her liking, -furnished Dick with some slight assistance and much advice. He accepted -both thankfully and paid no heed to the latter; for Harry’s way of -cooking was not Dick’s. She was not too insistent with her advice; -possibly with the doughnut fiasco still in mind she thought it behooved -her to be humble. As a camp cook, Dick proved himself an unqualified -success from the start. Even Harry acknowledged that he was a wonder. -He possessed the knack of doing several things at once and not losing -his head, and the easy, unflustered manner in which he boiled potatoes, -made tea, and fried steak at one and the same moment was a source of -wonderment to the others, who, washed and ready for supper, sat around -and almost forgot their hunger in admiration. - -Now when you have been busy out of doors all day long, steak sizzling -in butter, potatoes steaming through burst jackets, thick slices of -snowy bread, and tea glowing like amber when it is poured from the pot -in the late sunlight, are just about the finest things ever fashioned. -If the steak was a little bit overdone no one realized it, and if -condensed milk wasn’t quite up to the fresh article it was too paltry a -fact to mention. From where they sat, within, for Dick, easy reaching -distance of the stove, they looked out upon the placid water of the -river, hued like molten gold under the last rays of the setting sun, -across to the green-black shadows of the tree-lined shore. High up -above the slope of verdure a window in School Hall caught the radiance -and shot it back, glowing ruddily. When for a moment, which was not -frequently, the conversation paused there was only the leap of a small -fish from the stream, the twittering of a bird, the distant screech of -a locomotive, or the lazy creak of a boom as some small boat crept by -the island, to mar the mellow stillness of the sunset hour. - -But you may be sure the fish and the bird, the engine and the boat, had -scant opportunity to make themselves heard at Camp Torohadik, for every -one was in the best of spirits and there was so much to talk about -that it required all of one’s politeness to keep from interrupting. -The school year just closed was a never-failing subject, for there -were dozens of incidents to be recalled. And there were plans to lay, -marvelous plans for excursions and explorations. After every one had -eaten as much as possible, and when there was no longer any excuse for -remaining about the “table,” they cleaned up, washing the tin pans and -plates in the water of the cove where an accommodating stone jutted out -from the sand. - -The sunlight lingered and lingered on the tops of the hills in the west -and then the twilight filled the valley with soft shadows and toned the -bosom of the river to shades of steely gray. And so it was almost eight -o’clock before there was any valid excuse for lighting the camp-fire. -A tiny breeze sprang up out of the east and fanned the flames into -leaping forms of orange and ruby. Gradually the conversation died away, -and finally Harry yawned frankly and sleepily. Chub and Roy paddled -her across the darkening water to the landing, pausing now and then -and letting the canoe drift while they gazed back at the point, where -Dick’s shadow, monstrous and grotesque, moved across the side of the -tent as he mended the fire. They went part way up the path with Harry, -bade her good night, and scampered back to the landing and the canoe. -As they glided softly into the shadow of the island Dick’s voice -challenged them. - -[Illustration: “Chub and Roy paddled her across the darkening water”] - -“Who goes there?” - -“Friends,” answered Chub. - -“Advance, friends, and give the countersign.” - -“What the dickens is the countersign?” whispered Chub. - -“You may search me,” replied Roy with a yawn. - -“Torohadik,” ventured Chub. - -“Wrong,” answered Dick, sternly. - -“Liberty,” said Roy. - -“Freedom,” said Chub. - -“Wrong,” replied Dick. - -“Oh, go to thunder,” grumbled Chub, paddling for the beach. “I don’t -know what it is.” - -“Doughnuts!” laughed Dick, pulling the canoe up. “Any one ought to know -that.” - -“Well, it isn’t anything you could easily forget,” answered Chub, -ruefully. “Weren’t they fierce?” - -“They certainly were,” answered Roy as he jumped ashore. “And,” he -added determinedly, “that reminds me of a duty to humanity.” He -disappeared into the tent and when he emerged again he bore something -in one hand. An instant later there was a series of light splashes. -Chub took his cap off. - -“_Requiescat in pace_,” he murmured. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -EXPLORATION - - -“Get up, you lazy beggar!” cried Roy, snatching off the gray woolen -blanket and disclosing Chub, in a pair of blue pajamas, sprawled, face -down, on his bed. - -“Eh?” muttered Chub sleepily. - -“Get up! Harry’s over on the landing blowing that tin tooter of hers -for all she’s worth. It’s after seven o’clock. You’re a great camper, -you are!” - -Chub turned over dazedly on his elbow and blinked at his chum. Then his -eyes wandered to the other two empty beds. - -“Where’s Dick?” he asked. - -“Getting breakfast. He’s been up half an hour. And we’ve been yelling -at you at the top of our lungs, and all we could get out of you was -‘Ye-e-s!’” - -“Get out,” answered Chub, indignantly, sitting up on his lowly couch, -“I haven’t opened my mouth!” - -“Haven’t you? You had it open most of the night, for one thing. -To-night we’re going to make you sleep outdoors, probably on the other -end of the island. Get some clothes on and we’ll go over and fetch -Harry.” - -Chub shook his head anxiously. - -“It occurs to me,” he said, “that that girl is going to annoy me with -her strenuousness. This is no time to be making such noises as that. -Think of the poor little birdies trying to sleep in their downy nests.” - -“Well, you get a move out of your downy nest,” laughed Roy. “If you -don’t I’ll call Dick and we’ll pull you out.” - -“Think I’m afraid of you brutes?” asked Chub, scathingly. “I’d have you -understand, Mr. Porter, that I am not to be coerced. I am a free-born -citizen of this glorious Republic, and as such I have rights which -cannot--” - -“Oh, Dick!” shouted Roy. Chub gave a bound off his bed and was standing -in the middle of the tent in a twinkling. - -“I dare you to pull me out!” he said with immense dignity. Then, “How’s -the water?” he asked. - -“Cold,” replied Roy. “Besides, you haven’t got time for a bath. If you -want to bathe before breakfast you must get up at a decent time. Get a -move on now.” - -Roy went out, leaving Chub indignantly searching for a pair of -stockings which he plainly remembered having taken off last night but -which at the present moment were not to be seen. - -“Decent time!” he muttered. “What’s a vacation for if you can’t lie in -bed when you’re sleepy? I’ve a good mind to go back again.” He looked -speculatively at his disordered bed, and then peeped through the tent -door. What he saw decided him. - -“Bacon and eggs,” he murmured appreciatively. “Where are my trousers? -A fellow doesn’t have to have socks to eat breakfast in.” But the -trousers revealed the missing stockings, and as he proceeded to dress -leisurely he warbled loudly for the benefit of the others: - - “The lark came up to meet the sun - And carol forth its lay; - The farmer’s boy took down his gun - And at him blazed away. - - “The busy bee arose at five - And hummed the meadows o’er; - The farmer’s wife went to his hive - And robbed him of his store. - - “The little ant rose early too, - His labors to begin; - The greedy sparrow that way flew - And took his antship in. - - “O birds and bees and ants, be wise; - In proverbs take no stock; - Like me, refuse from bed to rise - Till half past eight o’clock.” - -“If you’re not out here in two minutes,” called Dick, “we’re going to -duck you.” - -“Brutes!” answered Chub. “Who’s got my necktie?” - -The inquiry elicited no response and he was compelled to solve the -mystery unaided. The missing article was finally discovered dangling -from the pocket of his shirt. The tent was filled with a subdued -yellow light, for the sun was shining brightly from a clear, blue sky, -and here and there a low-hanging branch was silhouetted against the -canvas. Through the opening a cool, moist breeze blew in, tempting the -dawdler into the morning world. But what tempted him still more was the -fragrant odor that came from Dick’s pan and the accompanying eloquent -sizzling sound. Chub was out before the two minutes had expired. The -bacon and eggs were frying merrily, the coffee-pot was exhaling a -fragrant aroma through its spout, and life was wonderfully well worth -living. Chub balanced himself precariously on the jutting stone and -performed a somewhat sketchy toilet. Then he and Roy tumbled into the -canoe and shot it out across the green-shadowed water. - -Harry had given up her horn in disgust and was sitting on the landing, -a picture of patience. As they drew near a fox terrier rustled out of -the trees and ran toward them wagging a wisp of a tail in hilarious -greeting. - -“I brought Snip along,” explained Harry. “He loves to run around on the -island, and I’m not afraid of his getting lost because, of course, he -can’t get off. Methuselah wanted to come too, but I didn’t see how I -could bring him.” - -“It’s just as well,” said Roy. “He might get seasick crossing over.” - -“Do you think parrots can get seasick?” asked Harry curiously as she -took her place in the canoe. - -“Well, we wouldn’t want to risk it,” answered Roy evasively. “Isn’t it -a swell morning?” - -“Beautiful. I’ve been up nearly two hours. I hope you’ve got something -nice for breakfast.” - -“You bet we have,” said Chub. “Bacon and eggs, all sputtering together -in a pan like a happy family. Gee, I’m hungry enough to eat this -paddle. Talk about being up a long time, Harry! Why, I’ve been up ever -since--” - -“Ten minutes ago,” finished Roy. “Snip, if you lean any farther out -you’ll find a watery grave.” - -“Snip can swim beautifully,” said Harry indignantly. “Can’t you, -darling?” Darling intimated by a quick dab of his tongue at her chin -that swimming was one of the easiest things he did. - -“Huh!” said Chub. “Snip swims like Sid Welch; makes an awful lot of -fuss but doesn’t get anywhere. Why, when Sid gets into the water -there’s foam for a mile up and down the river; looks like a regular -flotilla of excursion steamers had been along. As for Sid, he grunts -and thrashes his arms and legs around and stays just where he started.” - -“I think Snip swims very well for a small dog,” said Harry with hauteur. - -“Talking about swimming,” observed Roy, “who’s going in this forenoon? -Did you bring your bathing-suit, Harry?” - -“I guess I’ll wait until to-morrow,” answered Harry. “Then I can get -into my bathing-suit at the house and put on a mackintosh and you can -row me over.” - -“For that matter,” said Roy, “we might just as well go in from the -float. The swimming’s just as good there as it is on the island.” But -Harry raised instant protest. - -“No, you mustn’t,” she declared. “That wouldn’t be fair. You must make -believe that the island is away off from everywhere and that it takes -days and days to get to the camp.” - -“Of course,” laughed Roy. “Let me see, to-day’s Friday; we ought to get -breakfast about Sunday, eh?” - -“Dick will have it all eaten by then,” said Chub sadly. - -“Oh, we’ve already been two days on the trip,” answered Harry merrily. -“We’ll be there in a few minutes now.” - -“Hooray!” Chub shouted. “Land ho!” - -“Where away?” asked Roy. - -“Two points off the bow paddle,” answered Chub. “And, say, I can smell -that bacon!” - -A moment later they were aground on Inner Beach and Roy helped Harry -out on to the sand. At the stove Dick was busily transferring slices of -crisp bacon and golden-brown eggs on to the tin plates. - -“Good morning, Harry,” he shouted. “You’re just in time. Have a fried -egg?” - -“No,” answered Chub, “she isn’t hungry. She says I can have hers.” - -“Oh, you fibber!” cried Harry. “I didn’t say anything of the kind, -Dick! I’m so hungry--” - -“That’s all right,” Dick replied. “No one ever believes Chub. Here you -are, now; get busy. Pass your cups if you want coffee. Say, Roy, get -the sugar, will you? I forgot it.” - -“Oh, don’t we have the best things to eat!” sighed Harry presently. - -“We sure do,” answered Roy. “Is there another egg there, Dickums?” - -“Yes, there’s two each. Pass your plate.” - -“I don’t want a second one,” Harry announced, “so some one can have it.” - -“Thanks,” said Roy. “Much obliged, Harry.” Chub, who had opened his -mouth, shut it again and looked disgustedly at Roy. He was silent a -moment, while the others watched him amusedly, then: - -“I know a good English conundrum about a lobster,” he announced gravely. - -“All right,” said Dick. “Out with it; get it off your mind.” - -“Why is Roy like a lobster?” - -“Why _is_ he a lobster, you mean, don’t you?” - -“No, that’s beyond explaining. I mean why is he like a lobster?” - -“Is there any known answer?” scoffed Roy, “or is it like most of your -conundrums?” - -“There’s a very excellent answer,” replied Chub with dignity, as he -stole Dick’s slice of bread undetected. “The answer is: because he is -selfish.” - -“Selfish? I don’t see--” began Dick. - -“Oh, shell-fish!” cried Harry. “Don’t you see? Selfish--shell-fish. -That’s it, isn’t it, Chub?” - -“Yes, that’s it; good, isn’t it?” - -“About the poorest I ever heard,” said Roy. “Shell-fish!” - -“It’s an English conundrum,” answered Chub, calmly. - -“It sounds like one,” Dick agreed. - -“Yes, if you drop the h it’s all right!” - -“O-oh!” cried the others in chorus. Chub bowed modestly. - -“I’d like another egg, please,” he said. - -“Well, you don’t deserve it,” said Roy. “But I’ll give you Harry’s.” - -“I’ll compromise on half.” - -“Here, I’ll cook another,” said Dick, but Chub and Roy decided that -half an egg would be all they could eat with comfort. - -After breakfast it was decided that they were to walk around the -island, or, in the words of Harry, explore their domain. - -“I tell you what we ought to do,” said Roy. “We ought to make a map of -it, showing all the bays and peninsulas and--and--” - -“Rivers,” suggested Chub. “Who’s going to do it?” - -“I will,” Roy answered. “Where can I get a piece of paper?” - -“There’s a tablet in my suit case that I brought along to write letters -on,” said Dick. “Will that do?” - -“Have to,” Roy replied. “Can I find it?” - -“Sure. Pull things out until you reach it. It’s there somewhere. -Where’s Snip got to, Harry?” - -“Oh, he’s around somewhere,” Chub answered. “I heard him barking like -anything awhile ago. Probably he’s caught a bear.” - -“Yes, a Teddy bear,” said Dick. “Here, Snip! Here, Snip!” - -“I hope it’s a white one,” laughed Harry; “I like them better than the -brown ones, don’t you?” - -“Yes, the cinnamon gets up my nose,” Chub assured them. “Here he comes, -with his tongue hanging out so far that he’s stepping on it! What did -you find, Snipper-Snapper?” - -“That’s not his name, Chub Eaton,” Harry remonstrated. “His name’s -Darlingest Snip.” - -“Well, come on, Darlingest Snip,” said Chub as Roy joined them; “but -you must behave yourself and not kill any more bears. If you do you’ll -be arrested for violation of the game laws of Fox Island.” - -They set off along Inner Beach, pausing every minute or so while Roy -made marks on the tablet. - -“Of course,” he explained, apologetically, “this will be only a rough -map, you know.” Chub sniffed but forebore to make any comment. - -At Round Head, the big rock at the farther end of the beach, they sat -down in the sunlight for awhile and allowed Roy to puzzle over his map. -Then they followed the little well-worn path which skirts the shore -under the trees past Turtle Cove, Turtle Point, and Round Harbor. This -brought them to the upper end of the island where it terminates in a -rocky point that breasts the water like the prow of a battle-ship. Roy -originated the simile, and Chub remarked that it wasn’t the bow of a -ship but the stern, and that the two little islets lying beyond were -the battle-ship’s tenders in tow. - -“We’re getting quite--quite poetical,” said Dick. “What’s the name of -this point, Roy?” - -Roy shook his head and looked questioningly at Chub. - -“Don’t believe it has any name,” said the latter. “We’ve always called -it just ‘the other end,’ or something like that.” - -“Oh, let’s name it!” cried Harry. - -“Point Torohadik,” Roy suggested. - -“Point Harriet,” Chub corrected. Harry clapped her hands. - -“Couldn’t we call it that?” she asked eagerly. - -“That’s its name henceforth,” replied Chub solemnly. “And we ought -really to change the names of those islands there to Snip and -Methuselah!” - -“I’m afraid we can’t do that,” laughed Roy. “They’ve been called -Treasure Island and Far Island for years.” - -“I tell you, though,” cried Chub. “The Grapes haven’t been named. -There are eight of them. We’ll name those!” - -They hurried past the point to where a cluster of tiny islets, the -largest scarcely bigger than a barn door, lay just off the shore. A few -of them held turf and bushes, but most were just barren lumps of rock -and sand. - -“Now,” said Chub, “the largest we will name Snip Island, the next -largest Methuselah, the next Spot, the next--” - -“Lady Gray!” prompted Harry. - -“Lady Gray. Then comes--are there any more cats or kittens, Harry?” - -“There’s Joe,” said Harry, somewhat reproachfully. - -“Oh, yes, of course. Well, that’s Joe Island over there, the -three-cornered one. Now what?” - -“Well, there are the black rabbits,” Harry suggested. - -“Just the thing!” said Roy. “There are three of them and there are just -three islands left. I name thee--” - -“Say, who’s officiating at this christening, anyhow?” asked Chub. “You -run away and play, Mr. Porter. Now, the next island to Joe is Pete, the -next Repeat, and the last one Threepete.” - -“Referred to in the geographies as the Rabbit Group,” added Dick. “And -now, if the ceremony is completed, we will move on to the next exhibit.” - -They ran up the little slope of Hood’s Hill, where the three boys -had awaited the boat-race, and then, like a celebrated army, ran down -again. That brought them to Outer Beach, and they followed the edge -of the water to Gull Point and from there on to Lookout, a small -promontory dividing Outer Beach proper from the smaller crescent of -sand known as Victory Cove. Then they were home again. - -“Let’s see your old map,” said Chub, and when it was exhibited he -laughed uproariously. - -“Call that a map!” he shouted. “Why, say, Roy, that’s the diagram of a -nightmare! Come and look, Dick.” - -“You wait until I fix it up,” answered Roy, unruffled, thrusting it in -his pocket to Dick’s disappointment. “It’s got to be drawn over again -with ink.” - -“Huh!” scoffed Chub. “The ink will turn pale when it sees that!” - -They threw themselves down on the ground in the shade of the whispering -birches, and Snip, who had wandered afield some moments before, came -trotting into sight, his tongue hanging out, and subsided, very warm -and happy, at Harry’s feet. - -“He’s been at it again,” said Chub regretfully. - -“At what?” Harry demanded. - -“Killing bears. We won’t have any left on the island if you don’t stop -him, Harry.” - -“You’re very silly,” said Harry. - -“Oh, very well,” was the response. “I’m not going to stay here and be -insulted. Me for the water.” With a glance of contempt our hero turned -upon his heel and strode haughtily away. - -Chub tried turning on his heel, but as there was a root in the way he -made rather a failure of it. But he had better success with the rest -of the performance, for the look of haughtiness which he assumed sent -the others into howls of laughter. Dick and Roy followed him into the -tent and Harry and Snip wandered away along Inner Beach in search of -blueberries. Presently there was a chorus of yells that sent the hair -along the middle of Snip’s back pointing upward like the quills of -the fretful porcupine and the three boys came tearing along the beach -in their bathing-suits. As they came abreast of Harry and Snip Chub -shouted: - -“Last one in is a fool!” - -There was a mighty thrashing of the water as the trio floundered -through the first few yards and then three splashes almost simultaneous -followed. In a moment they were all up, laughing and gasping, and -calling to Harry to settle the question of who the fool was. - -“Why,” said Harry, “you all went in at the same time, so you’re all -three fools!” - -“No sooner said than stung,” cried Chub. “Harry, if you’ll come nearer -I’ll tell you a secret.” - -“Yes, and throw water on me,” answered Harry shrewdly. “No thanks; I’m -very comfortable where I am.” - -[Illustration: “They followed the edge of the water”] - -“I hate a suspicious person,” Chub grumbled. “That’s what I like -about Dick. He’s never suspicious.” Whereupon Chub dived quickly and -grabbed the unsuspicious one by the ankle and for a minute the water -boiled as the two struggled together. At length Chub broke away and -fled to the beach, and presently they were all out of the water and -sunning themselves on the sloping surface of Round Head. Harry and -Snip joined them, Snip hitting upon the enjoyable pastime of licking -the boys’ faces as soon as they lay down and closed their eyes against -the sunlight. This innocent diversion proved to be Snip’s undoing, -for while he was operating on Dick, that youth, unable to stand the -tickling sensation any longer, arose suddenly and toppled the luckless -Snip over the edge of the rock into the water. - -“Oh, he will drown!” wailed Harry. - -But Snip came up coughing and choking and struck out bravely for the -beach, and his anxious mistress reached him just in time to get well -spattered as he emerged from the water and shook himself. - -“I thought you said he could swim beautifully,” said Chub. - -“Well, didn’t he?” - -“Yes, but you were scared he’d drown. If you knew he could swim--” - -“Of course I knew he could swim, but--but supposing a shark got him!” -And she was quite incredulous when they assured her that there were no -sharks that far up the Hudson. “You don’t know anything about it,” she -said. “A shark could swim up here if he wanted to.” - -“Oh, well, the only shark Snip need be afraid of is a dog-shark,” said -Chub. “And they keep those muzzled.” - -Presently, inaction beginning to pall on them, they started diving from -the rock, Dick, who knew little about diving, cheerfully striving to -duplicate every stunt shown by Roy and Chub and coming many a cropper -in consequence. Then they had a foot-race up the beach which Chub won -handily, and a broad-jumping contest which went to Roy. - -“What time do we have dinner?” asked Chub, as he climbed back to the -rock, panting. - -“Any time; whenever we’re ready for it,” answered Roy. - -“Well, I’m ready right now,” Chub assured him. “What time is it, do you -suppose?” - -“About a quarter of twelve,” replied Dick after a scrutiny of the sun -and the shadows. “Let’s mosey back and get dressed. There are potatoes -to get ready.” - -“O-o-oh!” howled Chub. - -“What’s the matter?” asked Harry anxiously. - -“I hurt my wrist when I was jumping,” answered Chub. - -“Badly? Did you sprain it?” - -“Well, I don’t think it’s actually sprained,” answered Chub cautiously, -“but it’s too badly hurt to allow me to hold a potato-knife.” - -“Oh!” said Harry indignantly, as the others laughed. “I thought you -meant it.” - -“For that,” said Roy, “we’ll make him peel them all, eh, Dick?” - -“Every last one,” replied Dick sternly. There was no answer from Chub -for a moment. Then he observed casually, apparently addressing his -remarks to Snip: - -“I was reading somewhere the other day that the most healthful way in -which to eat potatoes was with the bark on.” - -“Bark!” ridiculed Harry. - -“We had them that way last night,” said Dick. “To-day they’re to be -peeled; and you’re going to peel them. So come along.” - -“I wonder,” muttered Chub as he arose and followed the others along the -beach, “why it is I always have to do most of the work. I suppose I’m -too good-natured and obliging. Woe is me!” - -Ten minutes later he was sitting cross-legged on the rock in the cove -with a pan of potatoes beside him, peeling and whistling contentedly. - -“How many have you got?” asked Dick, coming down for the butter. - -“Plenty,” answered Chub cheerfully. “Let’s see, there’s one for you and -one for Harry and a little one for Roy and a tiny one for Snip and four -for me.” - -“Two or three more will be enough,” said Dick. “But, for goodness sake, -Chub, which are the potatoes and which are the peelings?” - -“You run away,” answered Chub aggrievedly. “Those peelings are mere -wafers. I’m celebrated for peeling potatoes.” - -“Humph!” Dick grunted as he turned away. - -“Humph yourself!” answered Chub, throwing a peeling at him. “Chub,” -he continued, talking to himself, “this is a very ungrateful world. -But you must make the best of it. Do your duty, Chub, and all will be -well. Whereupon our hero, brushing aside the unmanly tears, applied -himself with renewed vigor to his degrading task.” And Chub, working -the potato-knife slowly, took up his whistling again. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -“W. N.” PAYS A VISIT - - -“I’m not grumbling,” denied Chub. “I’m only--only stating my position.” - -They had been on Fox Island just one week; had bathed, canoed up and -down the river, explored the country on each side of them to some -extent, had eaten three generous meals every day, and had slept nine -hours every night; and now Chub had given the first expression of -dissatisfaction. They had finished dinner and were still sitting -about the scanty remains of the feast. Harry was not present, to-day -being one of the two days in the week when piano practice kept her an -unwilling prisoner at the Cottage. Yesterday it had rained from morning -until night, keeping them close to camp, and to-day, although the rain -had ceased after breakfast, the clouds hung low, and there was an -uncomfortable rawness in the east wind. The square of canvas over the -stove flapped dismally, and the camp fire smoldered smokily, as though -it were depressed by the cheerlessness of the leaden sky and the gray -river. - -“What do you expect in camp?” asked Roy, almost irritably, tilting back -on the soap-box which had served him for a dining chair. “A parade in -the morning, circus in the afternoon, and theater in the evening?” - -“Maybe he’d rather have a garden-party this afternoon and a concert -to-night,” suggested Dick, sarcastically. - -“Now, look here,” answered Chub, warmly, “you fellows needn’t jump on -me. I only said that life was growing dull, and it is, and you know it -is--only you’re afraid to say so.” - -“Who’s jumping on you?” asked Dick. - -“You, you old lobster; and Roy, too. I’m bored to death, if you want to -know; and I don’t care who hears it. I say let’s _do_ something. We’ve -stuck around the camp here for two days and played cards till I can’t -tell a king from a four-spot. I want excitement!” And in proof of the -assertion Chub rolled over backward off his box and flourished his legs -in air. The others laughed and good nature returned to Camp Torohadik. - -“Well, what is there to do?” asked Dick. “You suggest something and -we’ll do it. If the launch was only here--” - -“You and your launch!” jeered Chub. “It was going to be here in six -days, and it’s eight now. I don’t believe you bought it.” - -“It may be at the Cove now,” answered Dick. “Suppose we go down and -see?” - -“Oh, there’s no fun paddling around in this sort of weather,” said Roy. -“We’ll go up to the Cottage and telephone. Then if it is there we can -go down in the canoe and get it and we won’t have to paddle home.” - -“Won’t we?” asked Chub, ironically. “How do you propose to get the -launch up here?” - -“We’ll get you to push it,” answered Dick. “Well, let’s go over and -telephone, then. That’ll take Chub’s mind from his troubles.” - -“And, say,” added Chub, “while we’re there, let’s have a couple of sets -of tennis. Harry and I will play you two.” - -“Harry won’t be through practising until three or half past,” answered -Roy. “Besides, it doesn’t seem quite fair, somehow, to play tennis when -you’re camping out.” - -“Fair be blowed!” said Chub. “If it will keep me from growing dippy, -it’s all right, isn’t it?” - -They agreed that it was, and after the dinner things were cleared up -they tumbled into the canoe and paddled over to the landing. As they -neared the Cottage the dismal strains of the piano, suffering an agony -of scales and five-finger exercises, reached them. - -“Poor Harry!” sighed Roy. “She’s worse off than we are.” - -They stole up to the window and rapped on the pane, and when Harry -looked startledly up she was confronted with a row of three grinning -faces whose owners applauded silently with their hands. - -She flew across to the window and threw it open. - -“What is it?” she demanded eagerly. - -“Nothing. We came up to telephone to the Cove to see if the launch has -come. How much longer have you to torture that piano?” - -“About--” Harry looked doubtfully at the little gilt clock on the -mantel--“about half an hour--or twenty minutes.” - -“Make it fifteen,” said Chub, “and come on out and play tennis. Dick -and Roy against you and me. A cinch!” - -“I can’t,” faltered Harry. “I have to practice two hours, you know. -Mama’s away. If she were here I might skimp a little, but I don’t like -to cheat when she’s gone.” - -“That’s a noble sentiment,” said Dick. “Go ahead and do your worst, -Harry; we’ll wait for you.” - -“We’ll get our rackets and go over to the court,” said Roy. - -“You’ll have to put the net up,” said Harry. “But don’t you go and -begin to play till I come. Promise!” - -“We promise!” answered the three in unison. Then they went around to -the door, and as Harry closed the window, laughing, she heard them -stampeding into the hall. - -The launch had not arrived, the freight agent at the steamboat -wharf informed them. There followed a council and Dick returned to -the telephone and sent a message to be forwarded by wire to the -boat-builder. - -“When he gets that I bet he’ll sit up and take notice,” growled Dick. - -“He will be scared to death,” agreed Chub. “I didn’t know you could be -so stern and masterful, Dickums. It becomes you, though, ’deed it does, -Dickums!” - -Half an hour later they were all four engaged in mighty combat on the -tennis-court. Chub forgot his boredom and, with Harry at his side, -played splendid tennis. But the first set went to the opponents, none -the less, six games to four. They changed courts and the contest was -renewed. This time Chub performed so well that the first two games went -to them before the others had found themselves. Then, at two games to -one, Harry, encouraged by their success, won on her serve, and they had -a lead of three; and, although Dick and Roy fought doggedly and brought -the score up to 3--5, Chub and Harry went out brilliantly on the next -game. At that moment, as though in applause, the sun burst through the -bank of clouds in the west and lighted the damp world with a soft, -golden glow. - -“Come on, Harry!” cried Chub. “That set made even the sun sit up! Let’s -take the next one now.” - -But Roy was on his mettle and made his service tell every time, which -is equivalent to saying that he had things his own way. But it was no -walkover at that, and when the quartet threw themselves down on the -bench under the apple-tree the score was 6--4. - -“If you’d serve like a gentleman,” grumbled Chub, good-naturedly, “we -might have a show. But I’d like to know how any fellow can be expected -to take those fool twisters of yours that never leave the ground after -they ’light!” - -“When Roy came here two years ago,” said Harry reminiscently, “he -couldn’t play hardly at all. Could you, Roy? Why, I used to beat him -all the time!” - -“That’s so,” answered Roy. “Harry taught me the game.” - -“I didn’t teach you that serve,” said Harry. “I wish I could do it.” - -“Well, I’ve tried to show you,” Roy laughed. - -“Wish I could play as well as Harry,” remarked Dick disconsolately. - -“Oh, you can, Dick, and you know it!” cried Harry. - -“Indeed I can’t!” - -“Well, there’s only one way to settle it,” said Chub. “You two get up -and have it out.” - -“Are you too tired?” asked Dick. Harry assured him that she wasn’t -a bit tired, and they took their places. Roy and Chub made a very -appreciative “gallery,” applauding everything, even mis-strokes. In the -end Dick proved his assertion by getting himself beaten seven games to -five, and the four, stopping at the Cottage for Harry to get her coat, -raced down to the landing and paddled across to camp in the highest of -spirits. The camp-fire had gone out in their absence, but Dick soon -had it going again. And then the stove was lighted and he set about -getting supper, Harry, as usual, volunteering to assist and becoming -wildly enthusiastic over the frying of the potatoes, so enthusiastic -that she allowed them to burn under her nose. It mustn’t be imagined -from this, however, that her culinary efforts always ended in disaster, -for there had been several batches of doughnuts--unflavored--which -had turned out excellently, and even now the party was finishing a -recent baking of vanilla cookies. Doughnuts and cookies, however, were -prepared at the Cottage; when it came to camp cookery Harry wasn’t -an unqualified success; perhaps there was too much to distract her -attention. - -Chub declared that he preferred his potatoes well browned and the -others said that it didn’t matter a bit. Harry, who had been suddenly -plunged into deepest woe by the calamity, recovered her spirits -sufficiently to suggest tentatively that perhaps it was better to have -them too well done than not done enough. Dick and Roy were about to -agree heartily to this sentiment when a shout from Chub who had been -sent to the “larder” for the butter interrupted them. - -“Somebody’s swiped almost half the butter,” he called, “and left a -piece of poetry.” - -“Swiped the butter!” exclaimed Dick. - -“Left a piece of poultry!” cried Roy. - -“Yes,” answered Chub as he came up, a plate of butter in one hand and a -very dirty slip of paper in the other, “helped himself to about half a -pound of it, and left this in the tub.” And he fluttered the paper. - -“What is it?” asked Harry, as they crowded around him. - -“Poetry, verse,” answered Chub, “and the craziest stuff you ever read.” - -“Oh, I thought you said poultry,” said Roy. “What does it say?” - - “Thanks for your hospitality - Which I accept, as you can see. - When I possess what you have not - Pray help yourself to what I’ve got. - - “W. N.” - -“Well, what do you think of that?” gasped Roy when Chub had finished -reading. “Of all the cheeky beggars!” - -“Let’s see it,” said Dick. He took the paper and looked it over -carefully. It appeared to be the half of a page from a pocket -note-book. It was traversed by pale blue lines and the lower corners -were curled as though from much handling. The writing was small and the -letters well formed. - -“Do you reckon it’s a joke?” asked Chub. - -“Who could have done it?” inquired Roy. “We don’t know any one around -here, now that school is closed.” - -“Wait a bit,” exclaimed Dick. “Here’s something on the other side; it’s -been rubbed out, but I can see the words ‘set’ and ‘Billings,’ and -there are some figures, I think.” - -“‘Seth Billings,’” pondered Roy. “It isn’t ‘Seth Billings,’ is it?” - -“No, I don’t think so; I can’t see any h. Here, you see what you can -make of it.” - -Roy took the paper and scrutinized it closely, but was unable to -decipher any more than Dick. - -“Well, ‘Seth Billings’ wants to keep away from this camp in future,” -said Chub, “or he will get his head punched.” - -“I don’t think his name can be Seth Billings,” said Harry, “because he -signed that verse ‘N. W.’” - -“‘W. N.,’” Chub corrected. “Not that it matters, though. He was -probably going by in a boat and saw the camp and just naturally snooped -around and helped himself to--say, do you suppose he’s taken anything -else?” - -There was a concerted movement toward the tent and a rapid inventory -of their property. Nothing was missing, however; or so, at least, it -seemed until Dick raised the cover of the tin bread-box. Then: - -“Bread, too,” he said dryly; “and here’s another sonnet in the bottom -of the box. Listen to this: - - “What’s the good o’ butter - When it can’t be spread? - Hence I am your debtor - For half a loaf of bread. - - “W. N.” - -Chub burst into a laugh and the others joined him. - -“He’s a joker, he is!” he gasped. “As far as I’m concerned he’s -welcome. But I wouldn’t want him to visit us every day; we’d be -bankrupt in a week!” - -“But who is he?” puzzled Roy. “Any one know a ‘W. N.’?” - -They all thought hard but without solving the riddle. - -“Oh, he’s probably a tramp or--or something like that,” said Roy. - -“Tramps don’t usually pay for what they take with verses,” Chub -objected; “and his rhymes aren’t bad, you know, all except ‘butter,’ -and ‘debtor’; that’s poetic license with a vengeance.” - -“Well, we’ll call him the Licensed Poet,” said Dick, “and have our -supper. We ought to be thankful that he didn’t take more than he did. -There were two whole loaves of bread there besides the half loaf; it -was decent of him to take the half.” - -“For that matter,” observed Roy, “it was decent of him, I suppose, not -to swipe the tent and the cook stove. After this we won’t dare to leave -the camp alone.” - -“Supper! Supper!” cried Chub. “We can talk about it just as well while -we’re eating. Come on, Harry; take the head of the table, please.” - -“No, I’m not going to sit at the head,” Harry declared. “There’s a -horrid old root there. I’m going to sit here, right by the preserve.” - -Of course there was just one all-absorbing topic of conversation, and -that was “W. N.,” “Seth Billings,” or “The Licensed Poet,” as he was -variously called. Harry advanced a theory to account for the difference -between the initials signed to the verses and the name on the reverse -of the paper which found instant favor. The theory was that there had -been two visitors, that “W. N.” had written the verses, and that “Seth -Billings” had supplied the leaf out of his note-book. That explanation -was very plausible, and, while it didn’t begin to explain all they -wanted to know, it brought a measure of relief. - -As the twilight fell Harry became fidgety and evinced a disposition -to start abruptly at slight noises and to glance continually over her -shoulder toward the edge of the woods, and long before her accustomed -hour for leaving she decided that she would return to the Cottage, -pleading that the tennis had made her very tired and sleepy. Chub -grinned skeptically but said nothing, and he and Roy took Harry home, -accompanying her all the way up the hill and only turning back when the -lights of the Cottage were in sight across the campus. - -“Shall we fasten the tent-flap?” asked Roy when they had undressed -under the swinging lantern and were ready to dispense with its feeble -radiance. - -“What’s the use?” yawned Chub. “If Seth Billings wants to steal us I -guess he will do it anyhow.” - -“I’d like to see what he’d write after he’d stolen you and had a good -look at you,” said Roy as he blew out the lantern. For once Chub made -no retort, for he was already fast asleep. - -They awoke the next morning to find the sky swept clear of clouds and -the sunlight burnishing the green leaves. There was a dip in the blue -waters of the cove and a race back to the tent where three tingling -bodies were rubbed dry and invested with clothing. Then Dick, who -could dress or undress while Roy or Chub were getting ready to do it, -went whistling out to start the fire. In a moment the whistling ceased -abruptly and there was silence. Then the tent flap was pushed back and -Dick appeared in the opening holding forth a square of birch bark on -which lay four good-sized fish. - -“Pickerel!” exclaimed Roy. “Where’d you get them?” - -“Found them on top of the stove.” - -“Seth Billings, I’ll bet!” cried Chub. “Was there any poetry?” - -“Not a line,” answered Dick. “If Seth left them, we’re very much -obliged to him, but I’d just like to catch a glimpse of him; he’s too -plaguey mysterious for comfort.” - -“I tell you!” said Roy. “He’s camping out here on the island! What’ll -you bet he isn’t?” - -“I’ll bet he is!” answered Chub. “Let’s go and look for him!” - -“All right. But it was careless of him not to write a poem this time,” -said Dick. - -“Are you sure there wasn’t one?” Chub asked. “Did you look around? It -might have blown off.” - -“Yes, I looked. What I like best about these fish is that they’re -already cleaned. All I’ve got to do is to slide them into the -frying-pan.” - -Roy and Chub followed him out and watched while the pickerel were -transferred from the birch bark to the pan. Dick tossed the bark aside -and Chub rescued it out of curiosity. - -“It made a pretty good platter,” he said. Then, “Here it is!” he cried -delightedly. - -“What?” asked the others in a breath. - -“The verse! He wrote it on the other side of the bark! Listen! - - “Fish, so the scientists agree, - As food for brain do serve. - So help yourself, but as for me, - I take them for my nerve! - - “W. N.” - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -A GUEST AT CAMP - - -“For his nerve!” gasped Dick. - -Then they all howled with laughter until Dick leaped to the stove to -rescue the coffee which was bubbling out of the spout. - -“Think of his needing anything for his nerve!” said Chub. “Isn’t he the -dizzy joker? I guess he’s squared himself now for the butter and the -bread, eh?” - -“I suppose so,” answered Roy, “but he had no business stealing our -things.” - -“Oh, well, he’s paid us back.” - -“Just the same he had no right to--” - -But just at that moment there came an imperative tooting from the -Ferry Hill landing, and Roy and Chub shoved the canoe into the water -and paddled over for Harry and Snip. Harry was wildly excited as soon -as she had learned of “W. N.’s” latest vagary, and insisted that they -should at once set out on a hunt for him. The boys, however, were -unanimously in favor of eating breakfast first, and Harry was forced to -submit to the delay. The fish were delicious; even Snip agreed to that; -and before the repast was ended the four were feeling very kindly -toward the Licensed Poet. - -“I tell you what we’ll do,” said Chub. “We’ll get Snip to trail Seth -Billings to his lair.” - -“How?” demanded Harry. - -“Let him smell the piece of birch bark,” answered Chub promptly. “Here, -Snip! Come, smell! Good dog! Find him, sir, find him!” - -Snip sniffed at the bark in a really interested manner, and Chub was -quite encouraged until Roy remarked that what Snip smelled was the -fish. Snip next evinced a strong inclination to chew up the bark, and, -foiled in this, he wagged his tail cordially, just to prove that there -was no ill-feeling, and sat down. Chub shook his head. - -“He doesn’t understand,” he said. “He will never make a man-hunter.” - -As though pained at this observation, Snip got up and ambled down to -the river for a drink, and Chub turned to the others triumphantly. - -“There!” he cried. “How’s that for intelligence? He smelled the fish -and went right down to the river where they came from! Talk about your -bloodhounds!” - -“Come on,” laughed Dick. “We’ll be our own bloodhounds.” - -“What are we going to say to him if we find him?” asked Roy as they set -off, Snip far in the lead, along Inner Beach. - -“Thank him for the fish,” suggested Chub. - -“Tell him to keep out of our camp,” said Dick. - -“I don’t think I’d say it just that way,” remonstrated Harry -cautiously. “You see, Dick, he’s a poet, and poets are very easily -offended; they’re so--so sensitive, you know.” - -“Seems to me you know a lot about them!” said Roy. - -“I’ve read,” answered Harry oracularly. - -“Well, I’ll bet you anything this poet isn’t very sensitive,” scoffed -Chub. “Any fellow who will swipe your butter can’t be suffering much -that way!” - -“I don’t believe we ought to accuse him of swiping anything, either,” -said Harry. “Swiping is a very--very ordinary word, Chub.” - -“Gee!” exclaimed Chub. “You must want us to thank him for stealing our -grub and invite him to dinner!” - -“I think it would be very nice to invite him to dinner. I’ve never met -a real poet.” - -“Well, if we do,” said Dick grimly, “I’m for hiding the solid silver.” - -They reached Point Harriet without finding trace of the quarry, -although whenever Snip barked in the woods Chub insisted that the poet -was treed. They turned homeward and passed the Grapes and Hood’s Hill. -Then, as they scrambled down to Outer Beach, Roy gave a shout. At their -feet lay the still smoldering remains of a small fire. The sand between -the fire and the edge of the water was trampled, and marks showed where -a boat of some sort had been pulled partly out of the water. But there -was no one in sight. - -[Illustration: “At their feet lay the still smoldering remains of a -small fire”] - -“He’s gone,” said Harry disappointedly. - -“Yes,” answered Dick. “He spent the night here, I guess, although there -isn’t any sign of a tent or anything. Perhaps he slept in his boat.” - -“Well,” said Roy, “we won’t have to hide the grub when we leave camp. -That’s one comfort.” - -“Maybe he will come back.” Harry spoke at once questioningly and -hopefully. - -“Guess not,” answered Dick. “I suppose he has gone on down the river.” - -“Maybe he didn’t like our butter,” suggested Chub. “I’ve thought -sometimes myself that it wasn’t all it should be. He can’t have been -gone very long, though, fellows; look at the fire.” - -“Well,” said Roy, “he’s gone, and that’s enough for us.” - -They went on finally along the beach and so back to camp. They had -planned a trip to the hills after huckleberries. Harry knew a place -where there were just millions of them, she declared; and so as soon -as camp was cleaned up they set out for the west shore at a point a -mile or so above Coleville, armed with an empty lard-pail, two tin -cans which had once held preserved peaches, and a pint measure. It was -a long walk, made more so by the fact that Harry had forgotten just -how to reach the spot, and it was well on toward eleven before they -began picking. But Harry’s startling tales of the fruitfulness of the -locality proved in no wise exaggerated. - -“Thunder!” exclaimed Chub, as he pushed back his cap and wiped the -perspiration from his forehead, “there’s just slathers of ’em!” - -And there was. By one o’clock their pails were filled to overflowing -and Dick’s cap had been called into service. So they started homeward, -very warm and hungry. Only one incident marred the return. Dick in a -moment of forgetfulness, finding the sun uncomfortably warm on his -head, thoughtlessly attempted to put his cap on, and half a pint of -berries was lost. They still had fully five quarts, however, and, as -Chub pointed out, philosophically, there was no use in crying over -spilled berries. They reached the island again at a little after two -and found a note pinned to the front of the tent. - -“Very sorry,” it read, “to be out when you called. Come again. W. N.” - -“He’s back!” cried Harry. - -“Wonder why he didn’t write it in poetry,” said Chub. - -“Wonder what he swiped,” growled Roy. - -“By Jove!” exclaimed Dick. “That’s so. I guess we’d better look around.” - -“I think it’s horrid of you to be so suspicious,” said Harry. “I just -know he didn’t take a thing!” - -And as far as they could find out Harry was right. - -“As soon as we’ve had dinner,” said Dick, “we’ll go around there and -see him. How would it do to take some berries along? We’ve got heaps -more than we need.” - -“Bully!” said Chub. - -“And let’s ask him to supper,” added Harry. The boys laughed. - -“Harry’s fallen in love with the Licensed Poet!” cried Chub. - -“I haven’t!” denied Harry warmly. “But I do think it would be nice to -ask him to supper.” - -“Maybe he didn’t bring his dress-clothes,” said Roy. - -“I guess we’d better have a look at him first,” said Dick. “Then if we -want to ask him we can. Only there isn’t very much in the pantry just -now; I guess bacon or ham and some fried potatoes will be about all we -can set before his poetship.” - -“There’s plenty of preserve and jelly,” said Harry, hopefully; “and -there’s huckleberries, too, and fancy crackers. I do wish I’d made some -doughnuts to-day.” - -Dick had been very busy meanwhile, and already a slice of steak was -sizzling on the dry skillet. A quarter of an hour later they were very -eagerly assuaging their hunger: three famished boys, one famished girl, -and a famished dog. - -It took some time to get enough to eat to-day, and so it was well -into the middle of the afternoon before the procession set out for -the farther end of Outer Beach, bearing a quart of huckleberries as -an offering to the Licensed Poet. But once more they were doomed to -disappointment, for the poet was again away from home. A new fire had -been built since the morning and some egg-shells at the edge of the -bushes showed that the poet had not wanted for food. I think Harry -resented the sight of those egg-shells as being unromantic and opposed -to her notion of poets, who, according to her reading, always starved -in garrets. Roy pretended to be relieved at finding “W. N.” away, but -in reality he was quite as curious as any one, and just as anxious to -see the mysterious person. - -“We can’t invite him to supper,” said Harry sorrowfully. - -“Let’s leave him a note and put it on the berries,” said Chub. - -After some discussion this plan was agreed to. Dick supplied a scrap of -paper from the back of an envelop and Chub had a pencil at the end of -his watch chain. - -“I suppose this ought to be in rhyme,” said Chub, “but it’s beyond me.” - -“Oh, never mind that,” said Roy. “We can’t all be poets.” - -“Well, how will this do? ‘The pleasure of W. N.’s company is cordially -requested at Camp Torohadik this evening at six thirty for supper. -R.S.V.P.’ Is that all right?” - -“Dandy!” cried Harry. - -“Fine,” said Dick and Roy in unison. “Only,” added Roy, “I’d leave -off the ‘R.S.V.P.’ part of it. We don’t want him coming around this -afternoon while we’re away.” - -“That’s so,” laughed Chub, cancelling the letters, “the tent’s only -pegged down.” - -“If he’d wanted to steal anything he could have done it when he left -that note,” said Harry indignantly. - -“Please be careful how you speak of Harry’s poet,” begged Dick, “or we -won’t get any more doughnuts and cookies.” - -They placed the can of berries with the note on top of it beside the -smoldering ashes and, calling Snip, who was trying very hard to eat an -egg-shell, they returned to camp. Later Roy and Chub went canoeing down -the river while Dick and Harry and Snip rowed over to the landing in -the skiff and went up to the Cottage to see if there was any news of -the launch. They found word from the freight agent that the boat had -arrived and was awaiting the consignee at the wharf at Silver Cove. -It was too late to go after it to-day, so, after Harry had begged for -and received half a loaf of cake from her mother, they returned to the -landing and set forth in search of Chub and Roy to tell them the news. -The canoe was finally descried half a mile above Fox Island and Dick -rowed toward it. That its occupants had not been entirely upon pleasure -bent was evident from the pile of wood which lay in the middle of the -craft. Firewood was getting low at Camp Torohadik and the cargo would -be welcome. When within hailing distance Dick shouted his news: - -“Fellows, the launch is here!” - -Chub looked around him and searched the horizon. - -“Where?” he shouted back. - -“Down at the Cove,” answered Dick. “We’ll go down the first thing in -the morning and bring it up. What do you say?” - -“Sure,” answered Roy. “I suppose it’s too late to go this evening?” - -“Yes, I guess so. Besides, we’ve got company coming to supper, you -know, and I’ll have to get busy pretty soon. Mrs. Emery gave us a whole -half a cake.” - -“That’s rank partiality,” grumbled Chub as the two boats drew together. -“Here we’ve been camping out for over a week and not a bit of cake have -I seen. And now, just because the Licensed Poet is going to take supper -with us, Harry brings a whole half loaf! Gee! Wish I was a poet!” - -“You always have cake when there’s company,” answered Harry. - -“Wish I was company, then,” said Chub. “I tell you what, fellows; I’ll -go off and camp by myself at the other end of the island and then you -can invite me to take dinner and supper with you and feed me cake. -Chocolate cake, for choice,” he added reflectively. - -The two boats drifted down to the island and presently were side by -side on Inner Beach. In the intervals of assisting Dick with the -task of preparing the evening meal, the others played quoits with -horse-shoes which had been left from spring camping. At six Harry -stopped playing and seated herself with dignity on a log near the tent, -smoothing her skirt and retying her hair-ribbons. Chub wondered whether -they ought to dress for their guest. - -“About all I could do,” he reflected, “would be to change my necktie -and put on another shirt. But as the shirt would be just like this one, -he wouldn’t know that I’d changed. In fact, as he has never seen me at -all, he wouldn’t know whether this one was the one I’d been wearing -right along or one that I’d put on in his honor; and so if I changed -this one for another one he wouldn’t know which one--” - -“That’ll do for you,” interrupted Roy. “Seeing that you’ve got only two -shirts on the island you do an awful lot of talking about them. I’m not -going to change anything. If Seth Billings doesn’t like what I wear he -can get off our island.” - -Harry’s gaze wandered frequently toward the path from Outer Beach as -half past six drew near; and so did that of the boys; but the half hour -came and passed and no guest arrived. - -“He’s awfully fashionable,” grumbled Chub. - -“Maybe he didn’t come back,” said Roy. - -“Perhaps he didn’t find the note,” Dick suggested. “Perhaps one of -those bears which Chub’s always talking about ate the huckleberries and -the note too.” - -“Most likely he’s dropped his collar stud under the bureau and can’t -find it,” said Chub. “I vote we sit down and eat.” - -But Harry begged for another ten minutes and the boys agreed to wait. -But at last they were forced to begin the meal without the guest of -honor. It was plain that Harry was greatly disappointed, but I can’t -truthfully say that the absence of the Licensed Poet interfered with -the appetites of any of the others. And a very nice supper it was, -too, for Dick had gone to extra pains, while Harry had ransacked the -packing-case cupboard and had set out everything which she thought -might tempt the palate of a starving poet. - -They had been eating several minutes when Snip, who since the return -to camp had been appearing and disappearing as he pleased, treeing -mythical bears and barking himself hoarse over the scent of a squirrel, -trotted out of the woods with his tongue hanging and crawled into -Harry’s lap. - -“You must wait awhile, Snip,” said Harry, “for your supper. I guess -you’re a pretty hungry little dog, aren’t you?” - -“I should think he would be,” said Chub, “the way he’s been--say, -what’s that on his neck?” - -It proved to be a piece of twisted paper tied about the middle and -attached to Snip’s collar. - -“Hold him still,” said Chub, “and I’ll get it off.” - -The others had gathered around and, in spite of Snip’s struggles--he -laboring under the delusion that Chub wanted to play with him--the -paper was untied and unfolded amid the breathless interest of the group. - -“It’s ‘W. N.’ again!” cried Chub. “Poetry, too! Listen, fellows! - - “A man with his clothes on the line - With friends is unable to dine; - So he shivers and frets - And sends his regrets - By messenger No. K 9.” - -“But--but how did he manage to get hold of Snip?” marveled Dick. They -all talked at once for a minute and great excitement reigned at Camp -Torohadik. Finally Harry’s voice triumphed above the babel. - -“I think it’s perfectly wonderful!” she exclaimed. “Snip will never go -near strangers. It just shows that he must be a beautiful character!” - -“Who?” asked Dick. “The dog?” - -“No, the poet,” replied Harry, earnestly. “Couldn’t we lend him some -clothes, Roy?” - -“Yes, if we knew his size. But we don’t. He may be as big as all -outdoors or as small as Chub.” - -“We might offer to do it, anyway,” said Chub, ignoring the insult. -“I’ve got a shirt he can take, and a sweater--” - -“And he can have my duck trousers,” said Dick. “We might take them over -to him and tell him we’d be glad to have him come, no matter if he -wasn’t dressed quite conventionally.” - -“Who’ll go?” asked Chub. - -“Tie the things on to Snip and let him take them,” Roy said. - -“I don’t mind going,” Dick volunteered. “Get your shirt and sweater, -Chub, and I’ll find those trousers. I dare say he has shoes and -stockings. It’s a jolly good lark, anyhow, isn’t it?” - -“It’s downright exciting,” answered Chub. “I’m all of a tremble. Want -me to go along?” - -“Oh, no, Chub,” said Harry, earnestly. “You mustn’t! It might embarrass -him if so many went. Let Dick go alone. Tell him we don’t mind what he -wears, Dick; that we will feel--feel much honored--and pleased--” - -“Tell him we’ll send the carriage for him in a quarter of an hour,” -interrupted Roy unkindly. “You’d better take Snip along to show you the -way.” - -Perhaps Snip understood what Roy said. At all events, he jumped up at -once and bounded over to where Dick was bundling the garments under his -arm, wagging his tail and barking hysterically. - -“Snip, too, has fallen victim to the charms of the Unknown One,” said -Chub. “Tell Seth that I’ve got a necktie he can have if he’s fussy, and -that if he wants me to, I’ll go over and tie it for him.” - -“All right; but you’d better put the supper back on the stove so it -won’t be all cold if he does come. I’ll be right back and let you -know.” Dick, with Snip running excitedly ahead, moved toward the path -leading to Lookout and Outer Beach. - -“Be sure and tell him, Dick, that we don’t mind what he wears,” called -Harry. “Tell him we’re none of us dressed up, and that--” - -“Dear young lady, say no more!” - -Harry gave a little shriek, the boys turned quickly around and Snip -barked valiantly. Behind them, standing in the mellow glow of the -setting sun, bowing with one hand on his heart, stood as strange a -looking figure as had ever met their sight. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -THE LICENSED POET - - -The group about the camp stared in open-mouthed amazement, while Snip -barked hysterically and the stranger having completed his bow, returned -their regard with merry, twinkling eyes. - -He was rather small in stature and slight of build, with a round, -much freckled face, an extremely stubbed nose, a wide mouth, a pair -of intensely blue eyes and, crowning all, a thin crop of the most -violently red hair that you can conceive of, red hair of that peculiar -shade which usually wins for the possessor the nickname of “Carrots.” -In age he appeared to be somewhere--almost anywhere, in fact--between -thirty and thirty-five years. - -But it was neither face nor figure which excited the wonder and -amusement of the campers, but the attire. To begin at the ground and -work upward, there was, first of all, a pair of low tan shoes; then -came a pair of black stockings; then, strange to relate, a pair of -voluminous white trousers which hung about the wearer like the folds of -a deflated balloon and reached down one leg almost to the ankle and on -the other scarcely below the knee. They were decorated in the queerest -way, too! For on one leg was a disk of red, while on the other was a -black star. Above the trousers was what seemed to be a brief space -of red flannel, and surmounting this was a light blue Zouave jacket, -much faded and stained, trimmed with a deal of tarnished silver braid -and many silver buttons. Above this was a high collar and a black -dress-tie, and as a finishing touch to the incongruous apparel he -held in his hand a high silk hat upon which the level rays of the sun -scintillated dazzlingly. Roy was the first one to find his voice. - -“H-how do you do?” he stammered. But Dick’s amazement got the better of -his manners, and-- - -“Who the dickens are you?” he blurted. - -The stranger’s broad, smiling mouth drew itself into lines of decorum -and, with the silk hat held at his breast, he advanced toward them with -measured and dignified tread. At three yards’ distance he stopped, drew -himself up with his right knee bent until only the toe touched the -ground, thrust his left hand into a pocket of his huge trousers and -pulled them out for almost a yard on that side, stretched the silk hat -straight before him, crown down, at arm’s length, threw back his head, -and-- - -“Lady and gentlemen!” he announced grandiloquently. “I have the honor -to introduce to your attention the world-famed Signor Billinuni, late -of the Royal Hippodrome, Vienna!” - -Harry gasped, Snip redoubled his barking and the others stared in -amazed and admiring awe. There was a moment of silence, save for the -frantic voice of the indomitable Snip. Then-- - -[Illustration: “‘I have the honor to introduce to your attention the -world-famed Signor Billinuni’”] - -“It’s Seth Billings!” cried Chub. - -“It’s ‘W. N.’!” murmured Roy. - -“It’s the Poet!” exclaimed Harry. - -“More familiarly known,” laughed the man, abandoning his pose and -extravagant manner, “as Billy Noon, at your service.” - -“Oh!” cried Harry, scrambling somewhat confusedly to her feet. -“You--you’ve come to supper, haven’t you? Won’t you--won’t you be -seated?” - -“After you, my dear young lady,” answered Mr. Noon gallantly. - -“We thought you weren’t coming,” said Chub. “We were just sending Dick -over on a relief expedition with some clothes. What happened? Did you -get wet?” - -The guest had laid aside his tall silk hat and seated himself on the -ground at Harry’s side. At Chub’s question his smiling face instantly -took on an expression of thoughtful gravity. - -“Have you ever,” he asked Chub, “been immersed in the Hudson River with -your clothes on?” - -Chub assured him that he never had, feeling rather apologetic about it. -Mr. Noon sighed. - -“Then you don’t know what it is to be thoroughly wet. I was so wet that -after I had removed my apparel I was obliged to go in bathing to get -dry.” - -Harry gasped and looked puzzledly at Mr. Noon’s sober countenance -until Chub and Dick and Roy burst out laughing. Then Mr. Noon laughed -also, and Snip, who had been nosing nearer and nearer, took courage -to sniff at the newcomer, and, recognizing an acquaintance, to strive -frantically to lick his face. - -“Hello, ‘K 9,’” said the guest of honor, patting Snip, “did you deliver -that note I gave you?” - -“Yes, he did,” answered Harry. “And we were so surprised, because Snip -doesn’t like strangers usually.” - -“I never have any trouble making friends with dogs,” said Mr. Noon. -“And that’s a lucky thing for me, because in my present pursuit I meet -all kinds of dogs, and if I didn’t get on with them pretty well I -wouldn’t do much business.” - -“Oh, are you a dog doc--I mean a veterinary surgeon?” asked Harry -interestedly. But the other shook his head. - -“I have been a good many things,” he said, “but I haven’t tried that -yet. It’s a good idea, though,” he added thoughtfully, “a very good -idea. I’ll keep it in mind.” - -Dick, assisted by Roy, had been transferring the delayed supper back on -to the “table,” and now all was in readiness for a new start. Mr. Noon -sniffed the aroma of ham and potatoes and tea with frank appreciation. -Then he sighed comfortably. - -“Well, I’m glad I decided to waive the conventions and accept your -kind invitation,” he remarked as he accepted his helping. “You -see, as soon as I sent that note I regretted it. I said to myself: -‘Billy, you’ve made a mistake. You’ve missed a good meal because -of over-sensitiveness. These kind friends don’t care what sort of -clothes you wear. Forget your pride.’ So I overhauled my wardrobe and -found--these.” He looked down at the blue jacket and the flowing white -pantaloons and sighed. “They are all I have left to remind me of my -former glory. Faded but dear to my heart,” he murmured sadly. - -Harry looked very sympathetic. - -“Well, it’s a mighty nobby coat,” said Chub cheerfully, between -mouthfuls. “Were you in the army?” - -Mr. Noon shook his head and chuckled. - -“No,” he answered. “These garments were worn by me when I traveled with -Northcott’s Great United Shows. I was Signor Billinuni, the celebrated -European Clown. That explains the pantaloons. The coat I wore in the -parades. I played the trombone in the band.” He sighed again. “Those -were indeed glorious days!” - -“A circus clown!” cried Chub. “Say, that’s bully. I’ve always wanted -to meet a real clown!” And the others murmured assent; all save Harry, -whose face fell. - -“I thought you were a poet,” she faltered. - -Mr. Noon turned to her and smiled apologetically. - -“I have been a great many things,” he said, “but I can’t truthfully -claim the poet’s mantle. I own to a certain ability in the felicitous -rhyming of words, but nothing more, nothing more.” He waved his fork on -which a slice of fried potato was impaled and smiled modestly about the -circle. - -“But I think your verses are perfectly lovely!” cried Harry. - -“You are too kind,” he murmured with a bow. “Which reminds me that I -owe an apology, never rightly expressed, for the liberty I took with -your commissariat.” They all looked rather blank; all except Dick. “I -had arrived on this island but an hour before and the problem of supper -was occupying a great deal of thought. To be frank, I had in my pantry -a little coffee, a fried egg left over from dinner and--and a can of -mushrooms, I may better say _the_ can of mushrooms.” - -“Mushrooms!” repeated Roy curiously. - -“Yes. You see, I happen to be inordinately fond of mushrooms. In an -extravagant moment I purchased a can of them; they cost me sixty -cents. Naturally, they can only be opened on some occasion of special -importance, an occasion which has not yet transpired. So, to all -practical purposes, the can of mushrooms was non-existent. Well, -considering the problem confronting me, I took a walk about my new -domain and stumbled on your camp. It was empty. ‘Providence,’ thought -I, ‘has befriended me. I will investigate.’ I assure you, young -gentlemen--and young lady--that I took no liberties beyond what you -know of. Said I, ‘I will take of their plenty, paying as I can, now in -a verse and later, maybe, in something more practical.’ So I took half -a loaf of bread and perhaps half a pound of butter, the whole valued at -about eighteen cents, let us say. In return I left two verses worth, -at market rates, about two dollars. My conscience was at rest and my -stomach at peace.” - -“Why,” exclaimed Harry, “then we owe you a dollar and seventy-two -cents!” - -“Eighty-two,” corrected Roy. But the Licensed Poet raised his left -hand, which at that moment happened not to be busy, in a gesture of -disavowal. - -“The market price, dear young lady,” he said, “is not my price. My -price for the verses was about eighteen cents.” - -“Oh!” murmured Harry, a little mystified. - -“Thanks for the fish,” said Dick. “They were fine.” - -“You are very welcome. I was so fortunate as to catch eight that -morning.” - -“Here on the island?” asked Chub interestedly. - -“No, some distance up the river, near where a small stream enters.” - -“I know the place,” said Chub eagerly. “We must try it some time, -fellows.” - -“Then you have a boat,” said Roy. - -“Yes,” answered the Poet. “The _Minerva_. She is neither large nor -beautiful, but she does very well. I bought her for four dollars and -a half, throwing in a set of dentist’s instruments. The instruments -originally cost nearly twenty dollars, but they were no longer in their -first bloom.” - -“Are you a dentist, too?” asked Harry, shrinking a little away from him. - -“I was a dentist for a brief space,” was the reply. “But I never -had any heart for the profession. I am by nature, though I say it -myself, very gentle. If I had my way there’d be no pain in the world. -Naturally, extracting teeth was not an agreeable task; I believe that -in most cases I suffered more agony than the patient. Would it be a -breach of manners to ask for another small piece of the ham?” - -“No, indeed,” declared Dick, replenishing the guest’s plate. Although -he had been talking almost constantly since sitting down, the Poet had -managed to do full justice to the viands. Harry was at first pained -to observe that his table manners did not match his speech; he relied -rather too much on his knife, for one thing, while there was also a -marked tendency to fill the mouth somewhat too full and to talk while -it was in that condition. But presently Harry recollected that the -poets of whom she had read had all been notably eccentric and, in some -cases, even more disregardful of the social niceties than Mr. Noon. - -“Are you going to be here long?” asked Roy when the visitor’s wants had -been attended to. - -“I hardly know,” was the reply. “It is a convenient spot and very -attractive and peaceful. I love peace and Nature. I have led rather a -busy life heretofore, and now to sleep under the trees when I want to, -to lie on my back in the sunlight, to watch the water ripple past the -boat--these are delights for which my soul has long yearned.” - -Harry breathed a sigh of ecstasy and forgot then and there that the -Poet had ever been a dentist. - -“Then you’re just camping out?” asked Dick curiously. - -Mr. Noon waved a slice of bread airily and smiled gently across the -twilight water. - -“I am combining business with pleasure, sir. After the day’s work -is over I am the owner of the yacht _Minerva_, taking a pleasure -cruise down the Hudson River. During the day I am an agent for the -enlightenment of mankind and more especially for Billings’ ‘Wonders of -the Deep.’” - -“You’re a book agent!” exclaimed Dick. - -Mr. Noon bowed. - -“Right the first time! Although I prefer the word canvasser. I am -selling sets of Billings’ great work, I may say his masterpiece--” - -“Seth Billings!” cried Chub. - -“On the contrary, I believe his given name is Horace,” replied Mr. -Noon. Whereupon they explained about the words found on the back of the -slip of paper and their interpretation of them. Mr. Noon found this -interesting and amusing, but not enough so to divert his attention from -the supper. Harry pressed preserves and cake on him and he politely -helped himself generously. - -“It must be hard work,” said Roy. “Selling books, I mean.” - -“All work is hard if you make it so,” was the reply. “In the same way -the hardest work may be easy if you enjoy it. I enjoy selling books. -To be a successful book agent one must be a general. Every engagement -requires special study. The prospective customer is the enemy to be -surrounded and captured. Your ammunition is address, tact, patience, -the ability to read character and the power of presenting your wares -attractively.” Mr. Noon took a third helping of preserve and cake and -warmed to his subject. “To sell a set of books to some one who wants -them is nothing; it brings no warmth to the heart. To sell a set of -books to some one who needs them but doesn’t want to buy them is worth -while but still lacks the highest artistic touch. But to sell those -books to a person who doesn’t need them, doesn’t want them and will -never use them--that is an accomplishment!” - -“I should think so!” muttered Roy admiringly. - -“Yes,” resumed Mr. Noon, smiling reminiscently, “yes. One of the most -artistic sales I ever made was of a set of Brainard’s ‘Animal Kingdom’; -six volumes, half morocco, profusely illustrated by the world’s -foremost artists. I sold that set to a gentleman who had been blind for -twenty years.” - -Harry gave a gasp. - -“Why, what did he want with them?” she asked. - -“He wanted to possess them,” was the reply. “I pictured those books to -him so graphically, so attractively, that he found he couldn’t be happy -without them.” - -“But he couldn’t read them, nor see the pictures,” objected Dick. - -“And that,” replied Mr. Noon gravely, “was an advantage, for the -‘Animal Kingdom’ is a miserable set of books; I handled it less than -three months. If he had read them he’d have been disappointed. As it -was he imagined what he liked.” - -“But that doesn’t seem to me to be quite--quite fair,” said Roy. “It -was a good deal like--like cheating.” - -“Roy!” murmured Harry distressedly. But Mr. Noon only smiled gently as -he gazed over the empty plates. - -“I may have been guilty,” he replied, “of slight exaggeration, but the -gentleman was quite able to afford the books and the possession of them -made him happier than he had been before. We should always keep in mind -the Final Good.” - -Roy looked perplexed but not convinced. - -“Only this afternoon,” continued Mr. Noon, leaning comfortably back on -one elbow, “I made a creditable sale and at the same time met a most -agreeable gentleman. This afternoon was one of the bright spots in the -life of a canvasser. I waited on a Doctor Emery who keeps the school -over there, and--” - -“Why, that’s my father!” cried Harry. - -“Yes, so I learned,” replied Mr. Noon easily. “In fact, I introduced -you, my dear young lady, as an entering wedge, so to speak. I mentioned -that we were, in a manner, spending our vacations at the same resort--” - -“But you’d never seen me!” - -“Pardon me, but I had seen you several times. One morning I passed you -on the river in my boat. Once or twice I have seen you here at this -camp when I have been out looking for wood or communing with Nature.” - -“Oh,” said Harry. “And did you sell papa a set of--of--” - -“Billings, yes. He preferred the buckram binding. We had a very -pleasant chat, besides. A most interesting gentleman, I found him.” - -The Licensed Poet arose. It was almost dark. - -“And now,” he said, “having spent a busy day after an early arising -I find that mind and body yearn for repose. You will pardon me if I -take my departure early? I have enjoyed your hospitality greatly, -appreciating both the kindness which prompted its offer and the -excellent repast provided. I only regret that I am unable to return it. -Some day I shall hope to do so, but at present I am so situated that--” - -“That’s all right,” interrupted Chub. “We were mighty glad to have you, -and we’ve enjoyed meeting you. If you’re round here for awhile I hope -you’ll come again.” - -“Thank you,” responded the Poet earnestly. “And perhaps, although I -cannot entertain you at my board, you will call some time and view my -humble abode.” - -“Sure,” said Dick. “We’ll come around some time, maybe to-morrow.” - -“I hope you will. Good night, and again thanks. Good night, my dear -young lady.” The Licensed Poet bowed low to Harry, his ridiculous white -pantaloons looming large in the half darkness. - -“Good night,” said Harry. - -“Good night,” echoed the others. The Licensed Poet turned toward the -woods, exposing as he did so the startling design of a donkey’s head on -the back of his trousers. He waved his hat, set it jauntily over one -ear and moved away, becoming instantly lost in the gloom of the trees. - -“Please!” cried Harry. “Mr. Noon!” - -“At your service, my dear young lady,” came the reply from the darkness. - -“Won’t you--would you mind--couldn’t you compose a--a verse before you -go?” she asked breathlessly. There was a moment’s silence. Then the -Poet’s voice came back to them from a little distance: - - “Thanks, all, for this pleasant occasion, - And pardon my leaving so soon. - That you’ll spend a delightful vacation - Is the wish of your friend, Billy Noon.” - - - - -CHAPTER X - -ADVENTURES WITH A LAUNCH - - -The next morning they went down to Silver Cove in the canoe to bring -back the launch. Harry didn’t accompany them, much as she wished to do -so, because the canoe held only three safely and they didn’t want to -take the rowboat. They promised to stop at the landing on the way back -and pick her up. - -The launch was awaiting them in the freight-shed and they spent a -busy half hour getting it out of its crate and into the water. For -the latter task they enlisted the services of two employees of the -wharf. When she was finally afloat she proved to be a very pretty -little boat. She was sixteen feet long and four feet five inches broad, -open the entire length save for a little triangle of deck at the bow -and a corresponding space at the stern. She was painted green below -and black above the water-line, and buff inside. The engine, of two -horse-power, was placed well toward the stern, and in front of it was -a cross seat with cushions covered with something that wasn’t leather -but that looked rather like it if you didn’t get too near. Other seats -ran forward on each side to the bow and were similarly attired. There -was a neat brass steering-wheel, brass flag-sockets, brass cleats and -a round disk of brass let into the forward deck which puzzled them all -until investigation proved it to be the inlet to the gasolene tank. - -“That’s so,” muttered Dick, “we’ve got to have gasolene, haven’t we?” - -“Well,” Chub answered, “you might get along with tomato catsup or witch -hazel, but gasolene launches seem to take to gasolene better than to -anything else.” - -“You run away,” said Dick. “Only thing is, I don’t know how much the -stuff costs or where you buy it. I’ve only got about three dollars with -me.” - -But inquiry solved the matter for them. Gasolene could be bought at -the next wharf above and the cost of it was only about twenty cents a -gallon. Roy stuck his head through the little door under the forward -decking and reported that the tank, according to his belief, would -hold only some ten gallons. Dick sighed with relief. One of the -freight-handlers took a great interest in them and their boat and -proved invaluable, producing a rope with which to tie the boat up -to the wharf, giving them the address of a man who could make flags -and poles to occupy the fascinating sockets and lending practical -assistance when, presently, they started to get the engine to running. - -I desire to say right now that some one ought to apologize for the -behavior of Thomas H. Eaton during that trying period, and as Thomas -H. Eaton has failed to apologize himself I’ll do it for him. Chub sat -well out of the way on the “near-leather” cushion in the bow and just -simply bubbled over with advice and observations. The engine consisted -of a mysterious vermilion-enameled cylinder about fourteen inches high -flanked on one side by a strange contrivance of brass called, according -to the card of directions which hung from it, a carbureter and which -looked like a small soup-bowl adorned with valves and springs. In front -of the cylinder was a heavy iron wheel which appeared to operate a -piston and a shaft. From the back of the engine a brass rod slanted -away until it disappeared under the flooring. On top of the cylinder -there was a contrivance of steel and porcelain which screwed into a -hole, and from this an insulated wire ran to a set of dry-cells tucked -under one of the seats. - -Well, it was all very confusing and mystifying, and unfortunately -their friend the freight-handler knew nothing about gas-engines. The -card of instructions contained a great deal of printed matter and -several diagrams, but after Dick and Roy had read it carefully over -the only things they were certain about were that it was necessary to -fill the tank with gasolene, lubricate all bearings with cylinder-oil -or grease and turn the fly-wheel to the right. So Dick went off in -search of gasolene and presently returned struggling with a five-gallon -can of it. This they poured into the tank. There was a small can of -cylinder-oil and one of graphite in the tool drawer, and, while Roy -read the directions, Dick poured oil or smeared grease. When that -operation was completed Dick looked as though he had been an engineer -all his life. Roy said he ought to have some cotton waste to wipe -his hands on and the freight-handler again proved a friend in need, -producing a bunch of the desired article as if by magic. - -Then Roy read the directions for starting the engine again, while Dick -turned valves and fussed with things generally and Chub approved or -disapproved as he thought proper. - -“‘Close switch,’” read Roy. “Have you done that?” - -“Yes, long ago. What next?” - -“‘Open relief cock, j.’” - -“Yes, open the relief cock, jay,” echoed Chub. - -“All right. Now what?” - -“‘Flood carbureter by depressing m.’” - -“What’s ‘m’?” growled Dick. Roy consulted the diagram. - -“Hanged if I know,” he muttered finally. “There doesn’t seem to be any -‘m’ here.” - -“Go on to the next letter,” suggested Chub. - -“Oh, here it is. It’s that little thing on top of it there. No, the -little jigger; that’s it.” - -“The stuff’s coming out on top,” said Dick doubtfully. - -“Better stop then; I suppose it’s flooded. Now let’s see. ‘Flood’--you’ve -done that. ‘Turn wheel over to right until engine starts. Then close -relief cock, open oil-cup and regulate carbureter as directed.’” - -“Well, let’s try it,” said Dick. “Where’s that handle thing?” - -“Behind you on the floor.” - -“If you start without unhitching,” said Chub, “you’ll tow the wharf -off; yank it right out by the roots and tow it away; and maybe we’ll -all be arrested for stealing a wharf.” - -“You dry up, will you? Maybe, though, we’d better do that, Roy.” - -But the freight-handler returned at that moment and solved that -difficulty by untying the rope and holding it. Then Dick inserted the -handle in the rim of the wheel and turned it over. There was a mild -click and a little puff from the relief cock, but the launch didn’t -dart off toward the dim distance. - -“Huh!” said Dick. “What’s the matter with it?” - -“Try it again,” said Roy. Dick tried it again. Then he tried it several -times. Then he said “Huh!” once more, got a new hold and turned until -he had a crick between his shoulders and was as red in the face as a -lobster. Roy studied the directions. - -“That’s funny,” he murmured. - -“What I like about these motor launches,” observed Chub to the world at -large, “is the ease of manipulation. You pour a little gasolene into a -tank, open a cock, turn a handle and--zip, you’re off! Simple! There’s -nothing simpler!” - -“Say, if you don’t shut up,” said Dick, turning a red, scowling -countenance upon him, “we’ll put you out of here. And that goes!” - -Chub subsided for a moment, smiling cheerfully. Dick bent over the -wheel again. After another full minute of labor, he stopped, wiped the -perspiration from his forehead and sat down on the seat. - -“Let me try,” said Roy. He took his turn. Over went the wheel with a -click, there was a soft sigh through the relief cock and nothing more -exciting transpired. Now and then they studied the directions anew and -examined everything all over again. Once in awhile the carbureter came -in for another flooding. After Roy the freight-handler had his go at -the wheel. He turned and turned, proving superior to exhaustion, and -would doubtless be turning yet if Dick hadn’t forced him away from the -wheel. - -“Must be something wrong,” said Dick wrathfully. Roy silently agreed. -Chub looked wise. - -“Have you drowned the carbureter lately?” he asked. No one paid any -attention to him. - -“It must be the battery,” said Dick helplessly. “Maybe we’re not -getting any spark. The directions said there should be a spark. Now -let’s see.” He studied the situation in silence for a moment. Then, “I -know,” he said. “I’ll bet something’s wrong with the wiring. What time -is it?” - -“Quarter to eleven, nearly,” Roy answered. - -“Then supposing I go up to the village and find some one who -understands electricity.” - -“Well,” said Roy doubtfully. “But suppose the trouble isn’t with the -battery or the wires? Wouldn’t it be better to find some one who knows -about gasolene engines?” - -Dick agreed that it would and they consulted the freight-handler. -He thought a long while and finally said that there was a man -named Hodgson who had “one of them boats.” But it also transpired -that Mr. Hodgson was extremely uncertain as to his habits and the -freight-handler couldn’t suggest a place where they would be likely to -find him. - -“Well, there’s no use looking all over the town for him,” said Dick -disgustedly. “I’ll try her once more. Flood that thing, will you?” - -“One good turn deserves another,” murmured Chub. Roy flooded the -carbureter for the twentieth time, remarking pessimistically that -pretty soon they’d have to buy more gasolene, and Roy “turned her over” -again. This time there was a real business-like sound from somewhere -inside the engine and a puff of vapor came through the relief cock. - -“Did you hear that?” cried Dick. - -“Yes,” answered Roy hopefully. “It sounded almost as though it was -going to start. Try it again.” - -“When is a fly-wheel not a fly-wheel?” asked Chub. “Answer: when it -doesn’t fly around. Good.” - -Dick bent over the wheel again and turned, but the engine, as though -quite satisfied with its brief sign of life, refused to evince any -further interest in proceedings. Dick turned again and again, getting -redder and redder, hotter and hotter, madder and madder. - -[Illustration: “‘When is a fly-wheel not a fly-wheel?’”] - -“Oh, hang the fool thing!” he exclaimed disgustedly, standing erect to -ease his aching back. “I’m going to ship it back and get my money.” -He looked wrathfully at Roy, who maintained a noncommittal silence. -Then he stared aggressively at Chub. But Chub was gazing off down the -river and humming “My Father’s the Engineer.” Then he challenged the -freight-handler. But that obliging man kept a discreet silence, looking -the while properly sympathetic, even shaking his head once. Dick -grunted and turned his regard to the stubborn engine. But he got no -satisfaction there. So, giving it a contemptuous kick and chipping off -half an inch of beautiful bright red enamel, he subsided on the seat -and studied the blisters on his hands. - -“I’ll try it again,” suggested Roy not over eagerly. - -“What’s the use?” growled Dick. “You’ll only break your back.” - -“Let me have a whack at it,” said Chub cheerfully, getting up. “I have -an irresistible way with engines, Dick.” - -“You!” snorted Dick. “All you can do is to lie around and make a fool -of yourself. You’re about as much help as a--a--” - -“Book of directions,” said Chub cheerfully. “Where’s the handle? Thank -you.” Inserting the handle in the rim of the wheel, our hero, with a -superhuman effort, spun-- - -_Puff! Puff! Puff!_ - -“It’s going!” yelled Roy. - -“What’ll I do with the rope?” shouted the man on the wharf, holding on -to it for dear life. - -“_Let go!_” cried Dick, jumping for the wheel. He reached it just in -time to turn the bow away from a spile, and with a grazing bump the -launch swung into the stream, pulling the canoe after it. - -“Good-by!” called the freight-handler. They waved to him as the boat’s -bow turned up-stream. - -“_Puff, puff, puff!_” went the engine. - -“_Chug, chug, chug!_” went the exhaust at the side. - -“Doesn’t she go great?” cried Dick turning to the others. - -“Fine,” answered Roy with proper enthusiasm. - -“When you understand her,” remarked Chub haughtily. - -“Get out,” said Roy. “No wonder she started after the way we’d worked -with her!” - -Chub looked grieved. - -“Of all the unappreciative guys I ever knew,” he said sadly, “you’re -the worst! Dick doesn’t talk that way. Dick realizes that if it hadn’t -been for me you’d be at the wharf yet. Dick is decently grateful and--” - -“What the dickens did you do any more than we did?” demanded Dick. “You -turned the wheel and she just happened to start.” - -“Happened!” murmured Chub, smiling pityingly. “Very well, think that -way if you want to. It doesn’t hurt me. Ingratitude only shows--” - -“Look out!” yelled Roy. Dick worked quickly and narrowly avoided -running down a rowboat containing two men. As they went by they were -forced to listen to a number of uncomplimentary remarks. But Dick -didn’t mind. The launch was running, and that’s all he cared about. To -be sure, she wasn’t making very great speed, but Dick explained that by -assuring Roy and Chub that she hadn’t got warmed up yet. - -“Well, you can’t say that of me,” answered Roy with a laugh. “I’m warm -enough, all right.” - -“I’ll bet I could paddle faster than this,” said Chub. - -“I’ll bet you couldn’t,” answered Dick indignantly. “She’s going a good -six miles an hour.” - -“If you don’t mind what you say,” supplemented Chub with an -exasperating grin. - -“It is too! I’ll bet you anything you like!” - -“Six miles an hour?” - -“Six miles, an hour!” - -“Oh, say, Dick, be good! Don’t talk so fancy! You know well enough that -if an able-bodied mud-scow came along it would make this boat look as -if it were standing still.” - -“You don’t dare to bet on it, though,” taunted Dick. - -“But there’s no way to prove it,” said Chub, “unless we use Roy for a -log and tow him astern.” - -“I’ll prove it all right,” Dick persisted. “We’ll start at the big -bridge and go up the river to Slicer’s Landing; that’s six miles and a -quarter, and if we don’t do it in an hour I’ll--I’ll lose my bet.” - -“Oh, that’s all right,” answered Chub affably, “but what I’m saying -is that she isn’t making any six miles an hour now. I don’t know what -she might do to-morrow. Why, you might grease her hull, or get Roy to -swim under water and tow her. Besides, I wouldn’t bet with a Westerner, -anyway; he’s too tricky.” - -“You always try to turn everything into a joke,” Dick growled. “When -you say we’re not making six miles you don’t know what you’re talking -about. Does he, Roy?” - -“Don’t ask me,” said Roy. “I don’t know anything about it. I would -like to suggest, however, that you turn the boat a bit so as to avoid -running into that point. Thank you, Dickums; I feel more comfortable.” - -“It’s a mighty poor launch that won’t make six miles,” muttered Dick as -he swung the boat’s head farther toward the middle of the river. - -“Dick, you’re stubborn to-day,” sighed Chub. “I refuse to argue with -you any longer. I will only remark in closing that this here boat is -not making any six miles per.” - -“And I say she is,” answered Dick warmly. “If she isn’t I’ll--” - -The chugging of the engine stopped, there was an expiring wheeze from -somewhere and the launch rocked silently and lazily on the water. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -THE LAUNCH IS CHRISTENED - - -Dick turned to Roy in dismay. Chub, stifling a chuckle, looked over -toward the nearest shore. - -“If she was going six miles,” he said, “things on shore would move by a -heap faster. I don’t believe she’s doing better than four.” - -“She’s stopped, you blamed lunatic!” cried Dick wildly. Chub stared in -surprise. - -“Stopped, has she? Why, I hadn’t noticed it! How can you tell?” - -“Cut it out, Chub,” said Roy. Dick glared at him a moment and then -turned with dark and somber looks toward the engine. - -“Where’s the handle?” he asked. - -“You put it in the drawer,” answered Roy. - -Their troubles began again. Dick turned and Roy turned and Chub -turned, and all the time the launch, having gradually swung her nose -down-stream was floating gently back toward Silver Cove. They had -accomplished fully three fourths of the distance between the Cove and -Fox Island when the engine stopped, but it seemed now that they would -soon have the trip to make over again. It was very hot with scarcely -any breeze rippling the water, and it was well on toward dinner-time. -Chub yielded the wheel to Dick and sat down to get his breath and wipe -the perspiration from his face. - -“Where’s the directions?” asked Roy. - -Search failed to reveal them. - -“It’s just as well,” grunted Dick. “They don’t tell you anything -anyhow. Turn the rudder, Roy, and keep her off that sand-bank.” - -“I tell you what we can do,” said Chub as Dick stopped to rest. “Roy -and I can get in the canoe and tow her and you can stay in here and -steer.” - -“It’ll be an all day’s job,” said Roy dispiritedly. “Why not tow her to -that landing over there and leave her until we can get some one to fix -her up right?” - -“You fellows get in the canoe and go on to the island,” said Dick. “I’m -going to stay here and make her go. She went once and she can do it -again; and she’s got to,” he added doggedly. - -“Don’t give up the ship,” cried Chub cheerfully. “We’ll stand by you, -Captain. Let me have another go at her.” He seized the handle and was -slipping it into the wheel when there was a hail from near by and they -looked across the water to where a small cat-boat was bobbing slowly -toward them. The boat contained a man in the stern, but who he was they -couldn’t make out because of the noonday glare on the surface of the -water. - -“Hello!” called Dick. - -“Anything wrong?” was the query. - -“Engine’s gone back on us,” answered Dick. At that moment the sail -swung over and threw the occupant of the cat-boat into shadow. - -“It’s the Licensed Poet,” marveled Roy. - -“Billy Noon, as big as life,” added Chub. - -“I’ll see what I can do for you if you want me to,” said the skipper of -the sailing craft. “I’ll be there pretty soon. It’s slow going in this -breeze.” - -The boys sat down, nothing loth, and waited for the launch and -sail-boat to draw together. - -“What did he tell us he gave for that boat?” asked Roy. - -“Four dollars, I think, and a set of dentist’s tools,” Dick replied. - -“Well, he got stuck! Look at it!” - -At some time, probably a good many years before, the _Minerva_ had -been new and trim. To-day she was a veritable apology for a boat. Some -twenty feet long, she was blunt of nose, wide of beam, almost guiltless -of paint. The cockpit was only large enough to hold one man and allow -the tiller to swing, the rest of the deck space being occupied by a -cabin. One port had been closed with a piece of tin through which a -length of stove-pipe and an elbow projected. The mast had apparently -not been scraped for years and the single sail was gray with age and -patched from boom to gaff. Once the hull had been white and the cabin -green, but time and the weather had subdued all to a neutral hue that -matched the old sail and the weather-stained mast. Closer acquaintance -revealed the fact that most of her seams had opened and that she -was about as near falling apart as anything could be that still held -together. - -The _Minerva_ dipped slowly and clumsily along, pushing the sparkling -wavelets away from her blunt nose, and presently Billy Noon swung her -head into the wind and brought her alongside the launch. He looked -quite different to-day. He wore a suit of gray clothes which, if a -little shabby, were very neat and clean, a figured shirt, turn-down -collar and blue tie and a straw hat which had apparently seen more than -one summer and undergone more than one cleansing at home. - -Also he had dropped his extravagant manner and phraseology. This -morning he was just a freckled-faced, red-haired, good-natured chap -with an alert manner and a pair of blue eyes that twinkled cleverly and -that seemed to take in the situation at one glance. Lowering his sail -and making fast the painter of the cat-boat, Billy climbed aboard the -launch and threw off his coat. Then he rolled up his shirt-sleeves, -revealing a pair of very muscular brown arms. - -“Had her going, did you?” he asked. - -“Yes,” said Dick, “she ran all the way from Silver Cove and went -finely; made six miles an hour easily.” He threw a defiant glance at -Chub. - -“To be exact,” amended that youth solemnly, “six miles and one eighth -by the patent log.” - -“Well, let’s see,” said Billy Noon. “I guess there’s nothing very -wrong.” He picked up the handle, fitted it to the fly-wheel and turned -her over several times without results. Then he tested the battery, an -operation which the boys watched with interest, and got a good spark. - -[Illustration: “‘What did he tell us he gave for that boat?’”] - -“Nothing wrong there,” he mused. - -“Have you ever run a launch?” asked Roy curiously. - -“No, but I operated a gas-engine once for about six months and got -pretty well acquainted,” answered Billy. “That was in a pottery.” -He looked over the engine for a moment in silence, his sharp eyes -twinkling from one part to another. “Let’s see how the gasolene is -coming. Maybe--hello!” - -“What?” asked Dick. - -“Why, your cock under the carbureter has worked open and all your -gasolene is running into the well. No wonder! Got a monkey-wrench?” - -“No, we haven’t,” answered Dick. - -“Well, the handle will do. All it needs is just a tap to tighten it. -There! Didn’t you try to flood your carbureter?” - -“No,” answered Dick a trifle sheepishly. “We forgot it the last time.” - -“If you had you’d have seen where the trouble was, because she wouldn’t -have flooded. Now let’s see.” - -One turn and the engine started. Billy retarded the spark until he saw -that the _Minerva_ was following all right, and then pushed the lever -in. The launch gathered speed and in a moment was cutting through the -water in a way that brought an admiring ejaculation from even Chub. But -Billy wasn’t satisfied. - -“That carbureter isn’t regulated very well,” he said. So he went at -that, Dick watching, and screwed and screwed until he had it to suit -him. “That’s better,” he said. He wiped his hands on the piece of waste -and looked over the boat. “A nice little launch,” he said. “And a good -engine. You’re getting fully two and a half horse-power out of it, I -guess.” - -“How fast do you think she is going?” asked Dick eagerly. - -Billy studied a moment. Then: - -“About seven miles,” he answered. “You ought to make nine with the -current and no tow.” - -Dick looked triumphantly at Chub. For once Chub had nothing to say. -Presently Dick observed: - -“What I don’t understand is why she wouldn’t start at the wharf. We -flooded the carbureter dozens of times then.” - -“Maybe that was the trouble,” was the reply. “Your engine was stiff -and cold and you got too much gasolene into it. That’s just as bad as -getting none at all. You’ve got to have the proper mixture of air and -gasolene, you know. After you’d turned her over awhile you worked the -gasolene out and she started. It’s a good plan to have a small oil-can -with some gasolene in it. Then if she doesn’t start with three or four -turns you can open your relief-cock and squirt a few drops into the -cylinder. That’ll start her all right.” - -For the next few minutes Dick took a short course in gas-engine -operating and by the time he had asked all the questions he wanted to -they were approaching the Ferry Hill landing and a disconsolate figure -in the shade of the boat-house. - -“There’s Harry,” said Chub. “I’ll bet she’s mad!” - -But she wasn’t; only grieved and reproachful until they told their -troubles to her, and after that vastly interested and sympathetic. -Harry, having just become a passenger, was by no means ready to end the -cruise, demanding that the launch should go up the river for a way. -The boys, however, being for the moment firm believers in punctuality -as regarded meals, compromised on a voyage around the island. So they -went up along the inner channel, swung around Far Island, which, as -every experienced mariner knows, lies nor’-nor’-west of Point Harriet, -and, navigating skilfully past the dangerous shoals which lie around -The Grapes, stopped off Hood’s Hill while Billy Noon returned to the -_Minerva_ and, with the aid of a broken oar, reached the beach. The -boys were properly grateful for his help, Dick thanking him profusely. - -“That’s all right,” said Billy, as he pulled the nose of the _Minerva_ -onto the beach and carried the painter up to the nearest tree. “Glad I -happened along. Any time you want any help you yell for me.” - -“Thanks,” answered Dick. “And--and come and see us.” - -“Yes, you must be neighborly,” added Harry. Billy nodded and waved his -hand, and Dick, with a bit of a swagger, took up the handle and turned -the wheel. The engine answered at once and the launch chugged off -toward the lower end of the island. - -“Isn’t he splendid?” asked Harry admiringly. - -“Who do you mean?” asked Chub. “Dick?” - -“No, Mr. Noon, of course.” - -“Well, he was certainly Johnny-on-the-Spot to-day,” Chub replied. “He -ought to be called the Licensed Engineer instead of the Licensed Poet. -Say, Roy, do you believe all the yarns he tells?” - -“About what?” asked Roy, drowning Harry’s indignant ejaculation. - -“Why, about being a circus clown and playing in the band and being a -dentist and running an engine in a pottery and--and all that. What do -they want with an engine in a pottery, anyhow?” - -“Well, I was never in a pottery, but I don’t see why they wouldn’t need -an engine. As for the other things, why, you saw those pants of his; -and if any one but a clown would wear them I miss my guess, Chub!” - -“That’s so, but he can’t be more than thirty or so.” - -“Bet you he’s nearer thirty-five,” said Dick from the wheel. - -“Anyhow, he must have spent a pretty busy life if he’s been all the -things he says he has!” - -“Papa says he’s the--the--I think he said the ‘smoothest’--book agent -he ever met,” said Harry eagerly. “I told him about his being a clown -and a poet, and I recited the verses he made up, and papa said they -were very good verses for a clown.” - -“Oh, he’s all right,” said Chub. “I haven’t anything against him, only -I do think he’s had a rather eventful life, so to speak. He seems a -pretty decent chap, though.” - -By this time the launch had passed Lookout, having practically -completed the circuit of the island, and Dick turned off the switch and -stopped the engine. The launch floated softly into the smooth water of -Victory Cove and Dick turned its nose to the beach. Then, with a little -grating sound the bow slid up on the sand and Roy, painter in hand, -jumped ashore. - -“That rope belongs to the fellow at the wharf, by the way,” said Dick. -“I must take it back to him. I’ll have to get some rope of my own. And -I need some tools, and an oil-can, and an anchor and lots of things!” - -“How about an engineer?” asked Chub slyly. Dick looked hurt and made no -reply, and when they were out on the beach Chub threw an arm over his -shoulder and playfully squeezed his neck. - -“Don’t be a chump, Dickums,” he said. “I was only fooling. You got the -hang of it finely.” - -Dick looked mollified. - -“It takes a while to learn,” he said, “but I bet I’ll be able to run -that boat to the Queen’s taste in a week.” - -“Of course you will,” answered Chub heartily. Then they set about -getting dinner. Chub declared that he could taste gasolene in -everything, but Dick was able to prove that he had washed his hands -well before beginning the cooking and so Chub’s assertion was received -with contempt. From where they sat they could see the launch. Dick had -shoved her off after making the painter fast to a tree and now she was -floating motionless on the mirror-like surface of the cove. Dick’s -glances sought her frequently during dinner, and presently he said: - -“I wish they had painted her white instead of black.” - -“It would have been much prettier,” agreed Harry. - -“We could paint her ourselves,” said Chub. “It wouldn’t be much of a -job.” - -“That’s so. I’ll get some paint the next time we go to the Cove and -we’ll do it. We’d have to haul her out, though, I suppose.” - -“No, we wouldn’t,” answered Roy. “I’ve seen them paint boats in the -water. You get a weight, like a big rock or something, and put it on -one side of the boat and that raises the other side out of the water. -You only have to paint to the water-line, you know. Then when you’ve -done one side you change the weight over and do the other side. It’s -easy.” - -“All but getting the weight out there,” said Chub. - -“We can find a big stone and put it in the rowboat and take it out to -the launch,” said Dick. - -“Yes, we could do that all right,” agreed Chub. “By the way, Dickums, -what are you going to call her? I’ve thought of a dandy name!” - -“I dare say,” answered Roy sarcastically. “The ‘Thomas Eaton,’ I’ll -bet.” - -“You wrong me,” said Chub. “Besides, I wouldn’t allow my name to be -associated with such a badly-behaved boat as that.” - -“I think she behaves beautifully!” exclaimed Harry. - -“You saw her at her best,” said Chub. “She acted all right after the -Engineer-Poet got at her.” - -“What’s the name, Chub?” Dick asked. - -“‘The Old Harry,’” answered Chub. “That’s the way she behaved.” - -“That’s not so bad,” laughed Roy. Harry looked doubtful. - -“I don’t think I’d like that,” she said finally. “People might think it -was named after me.” - -“Yes,” said Dick, apparently pleased to find an objection to the name. -“Besides, I had about decided on a name myself.” - -“What is it?” asked Chub. - -“Well--have you noticed the sound she makes when she’s going?” - -“No,” replied Chub, “she was going such a short time that I didn’t have -a chance.” - -“She says ‘_puff, puff, puff!_’ like that,” said Roy. - -“No, she doesn’t,” answered Dick. “I thought that was it at first, but -what she really says is ‘_pup, pup, pup, pup, pup, pup!_’ So I’m going -to call her the ‘Pup.’” - -“That’s all right,” said Chub admiringly. And Roy agreed. But Harry -objected. - -“I think it’s a perfectly horrid name,” she declared. “You’re just -fooling, aren’t you, Dick?” - -“Not a bit of it,” answered Dick stoutly. “I think it’s a fine name.” -And in the end, despite Harry’s negative vote, the name was formally -adopted. - -“We’ll have a christening,” suggested Roy. “And Harry can be -sponsor--if that’s what you call it--and break a bottle of--of -something over her bow.” - -“It’ll have to be tomato catsup, I guess,” laughed Dick. “That’s about -all we’ve got.” - -“I refuse to have the catsup wasted,” said Chub. “Besides, it would be -terribly messy. We’ll find an empty bottle and fill it with water. They -christen lots of boats with water nowadays.” - -So after dinner the ceremony took place. They rowed out to the launch -in the skiff, Harry tightly clasping a bottle of river water. They had -found the bottle on the beach. The lettering on one side proclaimed -the fact that it had at one time been filled with “Brainard’s Lucky -Discovery for Coughs and Colds.” When they had all climbed aboard the -launch Chub had an idea. - -“Look here,” he exclaimed, “we’re not doing this right. She ought to be -christened with gasolene!” - -“Of course!” cried the others in chorus. So the water was poured -out and the bottle was held under the carbureter and filled with -gasolene. Then Roy and Dick and Chub grouped themselves as imposingly -as possible on the small space of deck at the bow, maintaining their -precarious positions by holding onto each other, and Harry re-embarked -in the rowboat, working it around to the bow of the launch. - -“The band will now play,” said Chub. “_Tum_, tumty, tum; _Tum_, tumty, -tum; _Tum_--” - -“That’s the wedding march, you idiot,” laughed Roy. So Chub struck up -“Hail, Columbia” instead. - -“Now,” he said, “we will listen to an address by the Honorable Roy -Porter. Hear! Hear!” And he clapped his hands so strenuously that -he very nearly precipitated the entire company into the water. The -Honorable Roy Porter not being inclined to fulfil his portion of the -program, Commodore Dickums Somes was called upon. - -“Ladies and gentlemen,” began Dick. “We are met here on a memorable -occasion, one which--which will long live in the--in the--” - -“Memories of those present,” prompted Chub. - -“We are about to christen the pride of these waters, a boat which will -in future--in future--” - -“Hear! Hear!” shouted Chub appreciatively. - -“In future make for itself,” continued Dick, encouraged by the -applause, “a name which will become famous from--from Poughkeepsie -to Albany,--aye, from Long Island Sound to Lake George! We are about -to place another star in the galaxy which--which has for generations -upheld the supremacy of the American nation at home and abroad, by land -and by sea, in peace and in war!” - -The applause was almost deafening, largely due to the fact that Roy -had one arm around Dick’s shoulders and was clapping his hands within -three inches of his nose. On the other side Chub shouted “Bravo!” into -his ear, while at his feet, so to speak, Harry had let go of the launch -that she might have both hands to applaud with and was now squirming -undignifiedly across the gunwale trying to reach it again. Dick warmed -to his work. He threw back his head with a noble gesture and tried -to thrust his right hand into the bosom of his negligée shirt. [Chub -called them “neglected” shirts.] But as this would have seriously upset -his audience he was forcibly restrained. - -“Upon these beautiful, tranquil waters, upon the bosom of this historic -river this graceful boat will add the--the finishing touch to Nature’s -work. Breasting the curling waves, tossed by the singing winds--” - -“Hooray!” yelled Chub. “Hip, hip, hooray!” - -“Singing winds--” - -“Tiger! Tiger! Tiger!” Roy vociferated. - -“Winds, this lovely creation of the hands of--” - -“Somes! Somes! Somes! Speech! Speech!” cried Chub, and Harry, having -rescued herself, joined the hilarity. Dick gave it up and with a low -bow to the mythical multitude which lined the shore of Victory Cove, -he joined Roy in the singing of “The Star Spangled Banner.” Of course -Chub and Harry lent what assistance they could, and for several minutes -discord reigned supreme. Then, having gained the attention of the -audience, Chub announced: - -“Ladies and gentlemen, I have the honor to present to you the Honorable -Thomas H. Eaton, Secretary of the Navy. Hooray! Eaton! Eaton!” Chub -bowed. “Ladies and gentlemen, citizens of Camp Torohadik: It gives me -great pleasure to be with you to-day. I have traveled a long distance -and feel that I am amply repaid. I thank you for your invitation, for -the honor you have done me and for the evidences of your good-will. -This is indeed a suspicious--I should say auspicious occasion. Never -before, possibly, since the founding of our glorious Republic has so -much intelligence, so much worth, so much beauty been met together as -I see before me. Ladies and gentlemen, we are wonderfully privileged. -Generations hence posterity will look back with reverential awe upon -this--this grand occasion!” - -“Oh, that’s beautiful, Chub!” cried Harry. Chub faltered. - -“Er--er--and so I thank you, ladies and gentlemen, from the bottom -of my heart for the honor which you have seen fit to confer upon me. -I thank you, I thank you.” Chub bowed to three points of the compass -and the launch rocked uncomfortably. “And now, ladies and gentlemen, -according to time-honored precedent, a bottle of--er--of gasolene will -be broken over the bow and the boat will be named. I take pleasure in -introducing to you Miss Harriet Emery.” - -Harry climbed unsteadily to her feet in the rowboat and bowed to the -applause. Then she raised the bottle of gasolene and brought it down -smartly against the bow of the boat. - -“I name you _Pup_,” she cried. - -There was a tinkling of glass, a series of shrill barks from Chub and -the ceremony was at an end. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -CHUB SCENTS A MYSTERY - - -After the dinner things had been cleared up there was naturally but one -thing to do, and that was to go out in the _Pup_. So they did it. The -engine showed some unwillingness to start, but relented presently and -they were off. They had no boats in tow this time and were, besides, -going with the current, and the way the _Pup_ slid along brought joy to -Dick’s heart. - -“Isn’t she a great little _Pup_?” he asked, beamingly. And they all -agreed that she was, even Chub. - -“The _Pup_,” observed the latter impressively, “is a fine bark.” - -They had an exciting time in the village while Dick made his purchases -and ordered his flags. Chub was full of suggestions and wanted Dick to -buy all sorts of things, from a pocket compass to a pair of davits by -which to sling the canoe on to the launch and use it for a tender. Dick -got a gallon of white paint, warranted to dry hard in twelve hours, and -four brushes, Harry having expressed a determination to aid in the work -of turning the black _Pup_ into a white one. When they were ready to -leave the wharf Dick produced his small oil-can filled with gasolene -and set it beside him while he prepared to turn the fly-wheel over. -Whether it was the sight of that can I can’t say, but it’s a fact that -the engine started at the first turn. They ran up the river in the late -afternoon sunlight, a little wind which had risen since noon kicking -the water into tiny white-caps which caught the rays and turned to gold -and copper. The breeze rumpled their hair and tingled their cheeks, and -to what Chub called “the merry barking of the _Pup_” they sailed home -past the shadowed shore and dropped anchor (it was a folding one and -weighed seven pounds) in Victory Cove. - -“That was a dandy sail!” exclaimed Harry, her cheeks ruddy under their -tan. And they all agreed with her and vied with each other in saying -nice things about the _Pup_. And Dick beamed and beamed, and everything -was lovely. They had purchased provisions in the village, and supper -that evening was in the nature of a banquet, there being a large steak, -Saratoga chips, big rolls, still warm from the baker’s oven, cucumbers -(there wasn’t any vinegar, but no one seemed to care), and a blueberry -pie. And there were present appetites to do justice to the banquet. - -Afterward, just as Roy had lighted the camp-fire, which, to tell the -truth was necessary to distract the attention of the mosquitos, there -was a hail and Billy Noon appeared. He joined the group and listened -interestedly to Dick’s account of the afternoon’s experience with the -launch. - -“You won’t have much trouble with her now, I guess,” he said. -“Gas-engines are kind of queer things, but there’s generally a reason -for it when they don’t act right. The only trouble is in discovering -the reason. There’s a reason for everything if you can only find it.” - -“Have you composed any poetry lately?” asked Harry when the conversation -had wandered away from launches and gas-engines. Billy shook his head. - -“No, my dear young lady,” he answered. - - “There’s been no time for building rhyme, - For I’ve been very busy. - My daily work I must not shirk - For--for--” - -“For if you do, you’ll get dizzy,” suggested Chub. - -“Thank you,” laughed Billy. “‘Busy’ ’s a bad word to rhyme to. I ought -to have known better than to use it.” - -“Did--did it just come natural for you to make poetry?” asked Harry. -“Or did you have to learn?” - -“I guess it came natural,” was the reply. - -“I wish I could do it,” Harry said wistfully. “But I can’t. I’ve tried -and tried. I never can think of any rhymes. Do you think I could learn, -Mr. Noon?” - -“I dare say you could,” answered Billy. “I never did much of it until I -joined the Great Indian Chief Medicine Company. Then I sort of worked -it up.” - -“Did you write advertisements?” asked Chub. - -“No. You see, we traveled around from one place to another in a couple -of big wagons selling this medicine. It was fine medicine, too, if you -believed the wrappers and the boss. It cured anything, from warts to -laziness, and cost a dollar a bottle, or six bottles for five dollars -with your horoscope thrown in. There were five of us with the outfit, -and we dressed like Indians and talked five languages, including North -of Ireland. I was Wallapoola, the great Choctaw Poet, and my part was -to stand under the gasolene torch at the end of the wagon and make -rhymes on the names of the folks in the audience. That pleased them, -generally, and they’d plank down their dollar and go away happy with a -bottle of Great Indian. Some of the rhymes were pretty bad, especially -at first, and now and then I’d just simply get floored like I was -awhile ago. It was easy enough as long as they gave us names like Smith -and Jones and White and Brown, but one night a big, lanky farmer pushed -his way to the front and told Doc--Doc was the boss, you know--that -he’d buy six bottles if I’d make a rhyme for his name. I scented -trouble right away and tried to tip Doc the wink, but he wasn’t worried -a bit. He just laughed and said there wasn’t a word in the English -language I couldn’t find a rhyme for. And then he asked the farmer what -his name was. - -“‘Humphrey,’ says the farmer. - -[Illustration: “‘Did it just come natural for you to make poetry?’”] - -“Doc laughed scornfully. ‘I thought it was something difficult,’ he -says. ‘But that’s an easy one for the Choctaw Poet, that is. Why, -gentlemen, I assure you--’ But I was humping up and down on my toes the -way I did when courting the Muse and saying ‘Ugh! Ugh!’ which was all -the Indian I knew for ‘Nothing doing!’ And the Doc got on to the fact -that I wasn’t over pleased with the job. So says he, ‘While the Poet is -polishing up his pome we’ll have some music from the orchestra.’ Well, -the orchestra, which was a banjo, guitar, and accordion, gave them -some rag-time and I kept on dancing around on my toes and doing a lot -of hard thinking. I wanted to throw up my job pretty bad right then, -I tell you. But Doc was scowling hard at me and the big, lanky farmer -was grinning up like a catfish. The orchestra got through and I was -trying to make Doc see that I wanted more time for contemplation when -the rhyme came to me. It wasn’t much of a one, but it had to do. So I -stopped dancing and looked scornful at the farmer. And says I: - - “‘At a dollar a bottle it’s cheap, you know, - But you are in luck, Mr. Humphrey; - It’s six for five to you, and so - You see you are getting some free.’” - -“That was fine!” cried Chub above the laughter. “Did he buy the -medicine?” - -“He had to,” answered Billy. “He claimed that the rhyme ought to have -been one word, but Doc quoted authorities to him so fast he couldn’t -answer. You couldn’t very often feaze the Doc. Besides, we had the -crowd with us. So Mr. Humphrey gave up his five dollars and went off -growling with six bottles of Great Indian. I don’t know how much good -it did him; anyhow, it couldn’t do him any harm, I guess, for it was -mostly licorice and water. We had a big sale that evening.” - -“Was that before you joined the circus?” asked Chub with elaborate -carelessness, nudging Roy. - -“Yes, several years,” answered Billy. “I wasn’t with the Great Indian -Medicine Company more’n six weeks.” - -“Why did you leave?” asked Roy. “Did you run out of rhymes?” - -“No,” answered Billy reminiscently, “but I got my man and--I mean -I found another job that I liked better. After that,” he continued -hurriedly, “I found a chap out in Big Bow, Iowa, that was going out of -the dentist business and I bought him out, stock, good-will, and all. -The stock was a set of tools, a broken-down wagon, and a flea-bitten -gray horse about sixteen years old. I traveled around for awhile, but -the fellow only gave me three lessons and so I wasn’t up to much except -pulling. Filling was beyond me. Folks weren’t particular out there in -the country towns, though, and as it was cheaper to have a tooth out -at twenty-five cents than to have it filled at five dollars--you see, -I had to make the price steep so’s they wouldn’t want it done--they -generally had it out. But there wasn’t much money in dentistry, and I -sold the horse and wagon in Keokuk and came East.” - -“Then what did you do?” asked Chub. - -“Oh, I tried my hand at several things after that. Nothing particular, -though.” - -Billy didn’t seem to want to continue the subject and so Chub, with a -wink at Roy, desisted. Dick asked Billy how he was getting on with his -canvassing. - -“Pretty well,” was the answer. “I had a long tramp this afternoon for -nothing, though. I went about three miles up the river to a place -called Hutchins and then walked about eight miles. Ever been over in -that part of the world?” - -The boys said that they hadn’t. - -“Well, it’s a forsaken country; I only found about six houses all the -way, and didn’t sell a thing. Do you get around much on shore?” - -Roy explained that they had prospected the country around Ferry Hill -pretty well for several miles in each direction, and Billy asked a -good many questions about it; whether it was thickly settled, whether -the folks were well-off or poor, whether they had ever come across -any camps or huts. They answered his questions as best they could, -wondering somewhat at the character of them, and finally their guest -bade them good night and took his departure. There was silence for a -minute or two around the camp-fire after he had gone. Then Chub spoke. - -“Say, what do you think of him?” he asked. - -“Blessed if I know,” answered Roy. “According to his story he has been -a little of everything at some time or other. And what do you suppose -he wanted to know so much about the country around here for?” - -“Probably wanted to find out whether it was worth while going there to -sell Billings’ ‘Wonders of the Deep,’” answered Dick. - -“I don’t believe he’s a book agent at all!” exclaimed Roy. - -“What? Then what is he?” asked Dick. But Roy only shook his head. - -“I don’t know. But I don’t believe he’s what he says he is.” - -“Why, he sold some books to papa!” cried Harry. - -“Have you seen them?” Chub asked. - -“No, they haven’t come yet. He doesn’t carry them with him. He just -takes orders, you know, and the publishers send the books to you by -express.” - -“How much do you have to pay down?” asked Roy eagerly. - -“Not a cent,” answered Harry. “So, Mister Smarty!” - -“Huh!” muttered Chub. “That just shows how foxy he is.” - -“I think you’re perfectly horrid, Chub Eaton,” said Harry. “Mr. Noon is -just as nice as he can be, and very--very gentlemanly!” - -“That’s so,” allowed Chub. “He seems a mighty decent sort, but--but -just the same I don’t believe he’s a book agent. There’s a mystery -about him.” - -Harry’s eyes brightened. - -“Oh, do you think so?” she asked eagerly. “Perhaps he’s a lord or -something traveling in--in--” - -“Incognito,” aided Roy. - -“Yes,” cried Harry. “Haven’t you noticed that he talks sort of--sort of -foreign sometimes?” - -“Can’t say I have,” Roy laughed. “Although now and then there’s just a -suggestion of brogue about his talk.” - -“The idea!” Harry said indignantly. “He’s not Irish a bit! I think he’s -either English or--or Scotch.” - -“Probably Lord Kilmarnock looking for a wealthy bride,” said Chub. -“I’ll ask him to-morrow if he has his kilts with him.” - -“And his bagpipe,” Dick added. - -“Come now, it’s a shame to spoil Harry’s romance,” Roy remonstrated. -“We’ll call him His Lordship until we learn what he really is.” - -“He’s already been the ‘Licensed Poet,’ ‘W. N.,’ ‘Seth Billings,’ and -‘Mr. William Noon,’” said Chub. “So I guess another name or two won’t -matter. There’s just one thing I wouldn’t think of calling him, though.” - -“What’s that?” asked Roy. - -“Book agent,” Chub answered dryly. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -BILLY ENTERTAINS - - -The next morning they started the work of transforming the _Pup_ from -a black-and-tan--I am using Chub’s expression--to a fox-terrier. They -loaded a good-sized rock into the rowboat and from there lifted it -over the side of the launch and placed it on the starboard seat. But -as it didn’t raise the other side of the _Pup_ high enough out of the -water Harry was delegated to join the rock. With Harry perched on the -coaming all was ready for the painters. So Dick, Roy, and Chub began -work. Chub sat in the canoe and Dick and Roy in the rowboat. At first -it was lots of fun, but presently their wrists began to ache, while, -to add discouragement, they discovered that it would be necessary to -put on at least two coats to hide the black paint beneath. Chub began -to show signs of mutiny about eleven o’clock and was joined by Harry. -Chub declared that his wrist was paralyzed and Harry said she was -getting a headache and a backache, and that if they thought it was fun -sitting there on that edge they might come and try it themselves. Both -mutineers were, however, prevailed on to continue in service a few -minutes longer, and at half-past eleven the _Pup_ was painted with one -coat of white from bow to stem on the port side. Then all hands were -quite ready to quit work, Roy declaring that for his part he wished -they hadn’t begun. - -“There’s three days’ more work on her,” he grumbled, “for she’ll have -to have two coats all over her.” - -“Tell you what we might do, though,” said Chub. “We might put another -coat on this side and let her go. I think it would be kind of original -and sporty to have one side black and the other side white.” - -Dick said he was an idiot, and Roy indorsed the sentiment heartily, and -good nature was not restored until they had donned their bathing-suits -and were splashing around in the water off Inner Beach. - -After dinner Dick armed himself with pot and brush and went back to -work, and after looking on for awhile Roy and Chub were forced to join -him. - -“You fellows needn’t help,” Dick assured them. But the assurance was -only half-hearted and Chub grunted irritably. - -“Huh,” he said, “you know blamed well we can’t sit there in the shade -and see you working out here all alone. If I get sunstruck, like Billy -Warren in the boat-race, you’ll be sorry, I guess.” - -Dick had discovered that the first coat of white had dried sufficiently -to allow of a second and so before supper-time they had finished the -port side of the hull. And very nice it looked, too; until you got a -glimpse of the other side! - -“It’s like having two boats,” said Chub cheerfully, wiping the paint -from his hands to his trousers. “If it was mine I’d put one name on -one side and another name on the other. For instance, Dick, you could -call the white boat _Pup_ and the black boat _Kit_.” - -“They might fight,” said Harry, who had spent the afternoon comfortably -on shore. “Just supposing the _Pup_ began chasing the _Kit_, Dick!” - -“It would be a stern chase,” said Chub. - -The next day was Flag Day at Camp Torohadik. In the morning they sailed -down to Silver Cove in the _Pup_, the paint having fulfilled the -promise of its maker and dried overnight, and got their flags. There -was a nice red-white-and-blue yachting ensign for the stern and an -owner’s flag for the bow. The latter consisted of a white ground with -a blue Mercury’s foot on it, a design suggested by Roy in allusion to -Dick’s prowess on the cinder-path. The poles were each finished off -with a brass ball, and when poles and flags were set the _Pup_ looked -very gay and jaunty. - -Harry, who had been at work spasmodically on the camp banner, produced -the completed article that morning, and after their return to the -island Roy got busy with a small can of black paint and lettered the -long strip of white cotton cloth which Harry had brought with the -inscription: CAMP TOROHADIK. Then it was bent to the halyards and -with Chub, at popular request, singing “The Star-Spangled Banner” it -was hoisted into place and for the rest of their stay flew proudly -by day above the camp. (The truth is that it also flew occasionally -by night; but it wasn’t supposed to, of course, and any fellow is -likely to forget things now and then, and so we won’t mention it save -parenthetically.) - -Taken all in all, that was a busy and eventful day on Fox Island. For -late in the afternoon, shortly after they had returned from a six-mile -trip up the river in the _Pup_ (it having been unanimously decided -to postpone painting operations until next day) and just as Dick was -kindling his fire, there was a hail from the water and they ran to the -point to discover Doctor Emery paddling toward them in a canoe. Harry -at once decided that she was wanted at home and was busily lamenting -her fate when the Doctor announced cheerfully that he had come to visit -the camp and take supper. Mrs. Emery, he explained as the boys drew -his canoe up on the beach, had gone to the Cove to spend the afternoon -and evening, and he had decided to beg hospitality of the campers. The -campers declared with enthusiasm that they were awfully glad to see -him, and that supper would be ready in about half an hour, and that -they were going to have fricasseed beef, and that fricasseed beef was -the best thing their chef did, and--oh, lots more besides, every one -talking at once! The Doctor could have had no doubt of his welcome. -Presently it developed that he was lamentably ignorant of his island, -and so he was personally conducted around by Harry and Chub. - -“If I owned an island,” said Harry, “I guess I’d know every inch of it! -I’d just love to have an island all my own, too! Wouldn’t you, Chub?” - -“You bet I would! One away off from everywhere, you know. I’d live on -it, and I wouldn’t let any one on it that I didn’t like.” - -“Wouldn’t that be lovely!” cried Harry. “Still, you wouldn’t want it -so far off that you couldn’t get to the land sometimes, would you? -Supposing you needed things to eat?” - -“Oh, I’d keep plenty on hand,” answered Chub. - -“Well, I think an island like this is pretty nice,” said Harry. “I -guess I’d like sometimes to go home at night.” And she stole her hand -into her father’s. - -“Then you think this one would suit, do you?” asked the Doctor -smilingly, and Harry nodded ready assent. When they reached the farther -end of the domain Harry pointed out Point Harriet very proudly and -the Doctor was properly impressed. Then they kept on past The Grapes, -ascended Hood’s Hill, ran down the other side and--came plump upon -Billy Noon in the act of jabbing a knife-blade into the lid of a can. -His fire was already lighted and a few cooking utensils were scattered -around him. - -“It’s the Licensed Poet!” cried Harry. - -Billy turned suddenly at sound of the voice, dropped can and knife, -and whipped his right hand quickly behind him. Then he recognized his -visitors and laughed apologetically. - -“I didn’t hear you coming,” he explained. He greeted Harry with a -gallant bow, expressed his pleasure at meeting the Doctor again, and -nodded to Chub. “You find me immersed in household duties,” he went on -lightly. “I was just about to prepare my frugal repast.” As there was -nothing edible in sight save bread, butter, and the contents of the tin -can, the others thought the adjective well chosen. - -“Well, don’t let us disturb you,” said the Doctor. He glanced about the -beach and the underbrush. “But you surely don’t sleep here without any -cover?” he asked. - -“No, I sleep aboard the boat,” answered Billy, nodding to the -_Minerva_, which rocked gently in the current with her nose imbedded -in the sand. “She’s not very large, but I manage to keep pretty -comfortable in her. I cook on board, too, sometimes, but when it’s -possible I like to build my fire outdoors. Perhaps you’d like to see -my private yacht?” he added smilingly. The Doctor hesitated, but Harry -was already scrambling over the bow, and so the others followed. There -wasn’t much to see; just the tiny cockpit and, beyond, a rather dim -cabin lighted by the sun which streamed through a few round ports. -There was a bunk on one side, made ready for the night, a small stove -at the apex of the space and, on the other side, a bench. There was -a small clock above the stove, a few hooks which held clothing, a -wash-basin and bucket of water, a few books on a small shelf, a pair of -shoes and a valise under the bunk, and some cooking things in a tiny -cupboard above the bench. - -The middle of the cabin was taken up by the center-board and the Poet -pointed out a shelf which was made to fit over the center-board box and -serve as a table. But there was one other thing which aroused Chub’s -curiosity. On the bench just where the light from the hatchway fell -upon it, was a pocket map spread out. Thinking that it was a sailing -chart, Chub leaned over to examine it. It proved, however, to be a map -of the country thereabouts, and the words Silver Cove stared him in the -face. The map had been ruled with pencil into squares about half an -inch each way and many of these squares had been filled in with pencil -strokes until the map around the words Silver Cove was checkered with -dark spaces. Chub had time to see no more, for Billy Noon reached past -him and, taking the map, deftly folded it and tossed it carelessly on -top of the few books, inviting them to be seated. But they had seen -all there was to be seen and so they filed out on to deck again, Harry -declaring ecstatically that it must be beautiful to live in a boat, and -asking Billy how he managed to sail it when he was asleep. She and Chub -found themselves back on the sand before the others and she seized the -opportunity to whisper hurriedly in Chub’s ear. - -“Let’s ask him to supper,” she said. “Shall we?” And seeing his -hesitation, she added: “Why, he hasn’t a thing to eat! Just look, -Chub!” And Chub looked and relented. - -And so the Licensed Poet was invited and he accepted instantly. They -waited while he gathered his few things together and returned them to -the _Minerva_, closing and locking the hatch after him. Then he drew -on his coat and the four went on. Presently Chub found himself walking -beside Billy, Harry and her father having lost ground because it was -necessary that the former should see the view from Gull Point. - -“Say,” asked Chub suddenly, “what were you reaching for when we came -up?” - -Billy darted a swift glance at him. Then he answered: - -“My handkerchief. I’d been making the fire and my hands weren’t very -clean, you know.” - -“Do you carry your handkerchief in your hip pocket?” asked Chub -skeptically. - -“When I haven’t my coat on,” replied the other. “I guess it’s there -yet; I don’t think I’ve taken it out. Yes, here it is.” And he reached -back to his hip pocket and drew it forth. - -“Oh,” said Chub, looking a little foolish. “I thought--” He hesitated. - -“You thought,” said Billy, his blue eyes sparkling with good-natured -raillery, “that I was going to ‘pull a gun’ and blow holes in you. -Wasn’t that it?” - -“Well, it looked as though you were reaching for a revolver.” - -“Did it? You’re too suspicious,” laughed the other. “I’ll confess you -startled me, but I’m a more peaceable chap than you give me credit for -being.” There was a moment’s silence. Then Billy laughed softly. “Say,” -he asked, “do you know what I was doing when you folks came along?” - -Chub shook his head. - -“I was just going to open that can of mushrooms,” answered Billy. -“I’d had a pretty successful day and thought that now was my chance to -celebrate.” - -“Did you sell some books?” Chub asked. - -“Well, something of that sort. I found a customer, in fact, two or -three of them. But I guess those mushrooms bear a charmed life. Just -as I’m going to stick my knife through the lid you come along and ask -me to supper, and back go the mushrooms to the store-room. It’s funny, -isn’t it? That’s the second time I’ve almost had them opened.” - -“Maybe the third time will be successful,” laughed Chub. - -Supper was late that evening, for Dick had two extra persons to provide -for, and it was incumbent, besides, to set a rather more elaborate -repast than usual. But when it was ready it proved to be well worth -waiting for, and the fricassee of beef was delicious. Dick had learned -the trick from a ranch cook out West. The ranch cook used to call it -“frigasy de boof,” but he made it much better than he pronounced it. -After supper Billy Noon and the Doctor got into a spirited discussion -on the subject of Early Elizabethan Drama, a subject which didn’t -greatly interest the others after the first ten minutes. But taken in -connection with one thing and another, including the marked map seen in -the cabin, Billy Noon’s knowledge of the subject in discussion set the -boys wondering harder than ever that night after the guests had taken -their departures. - -“Of course he isn’t a book agent,” snorted Chub contemptuously. “And -what’s more, he isn’t staying around here for any good. I’ll just bet -he was going to pull out a revolver this afternoon, even if he did have -a handkerchief there!” - -But Roy and Dick weren’t willing to go so far as to suspect the -Licensed Poet of wrong intentions. - -“Maybe he isn’t a book agent,” allowed Dick, “but that doesn’t mean -that he’s a--a pirate or a ‘bad man.’” - -“Pirate!” answered Chub. “Who said anything about pirates? He might be -looking around the country to see what was worth swiping, mightn’t he?” - -“A burglar? Pshaw,” said Roy, “you’re daffy! Why, any one could see -he’s too much of a gentleman for that. Besides, you crazy chump, -burglars don’t take all that trouble. They just go and find out where -there’s stuff worth stealing and steal it. Why, he’d starve to death -before he got anything!” - -“Well, then, what--” began Chub stubbornly. - -“Bless you, _I_ don’t know,” yawned Roy. “But he’s no burglar; I’ll bet -anything on that.” - -“He swiped our butter and our bread,” said Chub. - -“Shucks! That was just a sort of joke. Look at the way he talked -back at the Doctor about those old play-writers! Think burglars know -about--what was it, Dick?” - -“Early Elizabethan Dramas,” answered Dick glibly. - -“Some might,” answered Chub, warming to the argument. “Look at that -fellow in the book.” - -“Raffles? Pshaw, that was just fiction; I’m talking about real -burglars.” - -“Well, it’s mighty funny,” grunted Chub. “And I think we ought to ask -him point-blank what he’s up to.” - -“That would be polite!” scoffed Dick. “Why, we wouldn’t do that to a -Greaser out West. You haven’t any sense of hospitality; and you’re too -suspicious, besides.” - -“That’s what he said,” murmured Chub. - -“And he was right. The idea of accusing him of going to shoot you!” - -“I didn’t! I just meant that he was feeling for a revolver, like he was -scared. I didn’t think he meant to shoot us.” - -“Same thing,” said Roy. “Men don’t carry revolvers in their pockets if -they’re all right.” - -“That’s what I’m saying,” answered Chub triumphantly. - -“But you don’t know he had a revolver there,” said Roy. “He said it was -a handkerchief he was after, and he showed it to you.” - -“Yes, but he might have had a revolver there too, mightn’t he? Besides, -I don’t know that he didn’t put the handkerchief there after he got -into his coat. I wasn’t watching him.” - -“You ought to have been,” said Roy severely. Chub grunted. Then he -returned to the argument. - -“What’s that map for, then?” he demanded. - -“Maybe he’s employed by the Government to make--observations,” -suggested Dick vaguely. “They do that.” - -“Oh, tommyrot!” said Chub. “You fellows make me tired. I’m going to -bed.” - -“Guess we’d all better go,” said Dick, yawning. “If we’re going to -finish painting that boat to-morrow we want to get to work before the -sun’s very hot.” - -Chub and Roy groaned in unison. - -But they didn’t paint the boat the next day, as it happened; nor for -many days afterward. For when they awoke in the morning it was raining -hard and by the time breakfast was over with it had settled down into -a regular torrent. Going for Harry was quite out of the question. They -passed the morning as best they could, remaining, for the most part, in -the tent. They were glad enough for the ditch which surrounded them, -for if it hadn’t been there they’d have had to sit in water. Even as -it was little rivulets crept over the banks of the ditch and meandered -across the floor. Roy was the only one of the three who wasn’t -thoroughly bored by the middle of the afternoon. He was at work on his -map of the island, becoming so absorbed in the task of tracing his -lines on the big sheet of paper he had purchased for the purpose that -he forgot all about the weather. Once it became necessary to verify a -portion of his map, and he donned his thickest sweater and went around -to Turtle Point, unheeding the ridicule of the others. By supper-time -he had finished it, and although there were many criticisms offered he -was very proud of it. - -After supper Billy Noon came over to visit them, and they were heartily -glad to see him. There was no camp-fire that night, for they had -thoughtlessly left their store of wood exposed and there wasn’t enough -dry fuel, beside what was needed for the stove, to make any kind of a -blaze. Billy was in the best of spirits and this affected the spirits -of the others favorably. He shed a yellow oilskin coat and hung it from -a tent-pole under the single flickering lantern. - -“Well, how goes it to-night, boys?” he asked. - -“Oh, we’ve been bored to death all day,” answered Dick. “I never saw -such weather!” - -“Oh, I don’t know,” said Billy. “I like a day like this once in awhile. -I like to get out and feel the rain. Where’s Miss Emery to-night?” - -They explained that the weather had been too bad for her to come. - -“I see,” said Billy. “Well, what have you been doing to pass the time?” - -“Reading,” sighed Dick, “and playing two-handed euchre. Roy has been -making a silly old map all day and wouldn’t say a word. Show him your -map, Roy.” - -Roy did so and Billy praised it highly. - -“You’re a genuine chartographer, aren’t you?” he said. - -“Gee, Chub,” laughed Dick. “We called him everything else, but we never -thought of that, did we?” - -But Chub only grunted. Ever since Billy’s entrance he had been -sitting silent, watching the visitor as a cat watches a mouse. Roy -kicked his shins once when Billy wasn’t looking and begged him not to -be a silly fool, but Chub only looked wise and frowned. Soon Billy -was telling stories, some warranted strictly true and some frankly -impossible, but all interesting. The boys forgot their low spirits and -laughed and applauded and begged for more. All save Chub. Chub sat and -watched, soberly, like an avenging Fate. From tales Billy passed to -ventriloquism and held an animated conversation with a man named Bill -Jones who was presumably sitting astride the ridge-pole and doubtless -getting very wet. - -“Gee!” said Dick admiringly. “I wish I could do that! Couldn’t you -teach me?” - -“If there was time enough,” answered Billy. “But I’m going on in a -week or so, and as it took me two months to learn what I know about it -I guess it wouldn’t be worth while starting to teach you. It’s just a -trick of the voice, but it takes a lot of practice. Now I’ll hold a key -in my teeth. Professionals pretend that that’s a difficult stunt, but -as a matter of fact it isn’t anything at all, because you keep your -mouth still anyway.” - -“Were you ever on the stage?” asked Roy eagerly. - -Billy shook his head. - -“Not regularly,” he answered. “I did ventriloquism and sleight-of-hand -tricks once for three nights.” - -“Oh, can you do tricks, too?” cried Dick. - -“A few,” replied Billy modestly. “I’m rather out of practice, I’m -afraid. You’ve got to work every day to keep your muscles limber or -you’re not much good. I’ll try a few card tricks, if you like.” - -So the cards were produced, and for the next quarter of an hour Billy -Noon had Dick’s eyes popping out of his head. Chub still glowered, -but it was noticeable that he leaned forward now and then and seemed -pretty well interested in the Licensed Poet’s dexterous fingers. Then -Billy did some palming tricks with, first, a coin and, afterward, a -tennis-ball which Roy happened to have. - -“Now,” said Billy, “to conclude the entertainment, ladies and -gentlemen, I will ask one of you to kindly step upon the platform and -lend me a moment’s assistance.” Billy arose and looked over the tent -as he drew back his coat sleeves. “Thank you, sir,” he said, smiling -professionally at Roy, “you will do nicely. I can see that it will be -very hard to deceive you, sir. You will observe, ladies and gentlemen, -that I have nothing up my sleeves, nothing in my hands.” He turned his -palms out and back quickly. “Now I should like to borrow a silk hat -from some member of the audience.” Dick and Roy were chuckling merrily. -“Or failing that--let me see, ah, that cap on the bunk will do nicely. -Thank you, sir.” And Billy bowed impressively as Dick handed him his -cap. “And now may I have a handkerchief, if you please?” - -That proved a rather embarrassing request, and in the end Roy had to -go to his suit-case and dig out a clean one from the bottom of the -confusion therein. Billy took it with a flourish. - -[Illustration: Mr. Noon entertains the three boys] - -“Now, sir, if you will kindly stand here.” He placed Roy beside him, -facing the “audience.” Roy grinned steadily and watched Billy as though -he feared the latter was going to make him disappear. - -“In doing these tricks,” said Billy, rolling the handkerchief between -his palms, “it is necessary to demand of the audience the very closest -attention. So I will ask you to keep your eyes on me very carefully, -ve-e-ery carefully, because I might do something that you didn’t see, -and I wouldn’t want to do that, believe me. I always take my audiences -into my confidence, and if anything transpires here this evening which -you do not fully understand--” - -Dick and Chub were gazing fascinatedly at the handkerchief which had -been rolled into a smaller and yet smaller ball and which was now -entirely out of sight between Billy’s palms. - -“I want you to tell me so that I can explain,” continued Billy. Then he -brushed the palms of his hands lightly together. The handkerchief had -utterly disappeared! - -“Gosh!” said Dick. - -“Blamed if I understand that,” muttered Chub. Billy laughed. - -“Oh, that’s very simple,” he replied with a laugh. “Merely transference. -Now, if the person in the audience is quite through with the handkerchief -I’ll ask him to return it by one of the ushers.” Billy’s eyes ranged -questioningly from Dick to Chub and back again, while he smiled politely -and expectantly. Then, “I say if you are quite through with the -handkerchief,” he announced in a louder voice, “you will be kind enough -to return it.” Chub and Dick grinned. Roy stood on his other foot for a -change and grinned too. Billy pretended to be cross. “Really, ladies and -gentlemen,” he said, “I assure you that I can’t go on with the -performance until the handkerchief is returned. I know where it is and -if the gentleman who has it doesn’t return it at once I shall be obliged -to call on one of the ushers for assistance.” The audience made no reply. -“You, there,” cried Billy, pointing suddenly at Chub. “There’s no use in -acting this way. The handkerchief is in your right-hand coat pocket. -Kindly return it, sir!” - -Chub nearly jumped off his soap-box. Then he stared dazedly at Billy -for a moment, finally dropping one hand into the pocket specified, a -look of incredulity on his face. But he found it, or at least he found -something, for, - -“_Thunder!_” he yelled, jerked his hand out again and jumped to his -feet as something fell to the ground with a soft _thud_. The something -went hopping away toward the tent door amidst howls of laughter from -Roy and Dick. It was a large fat toad. Chub stared at it until it -had hopped from sight. Then he stared at Billy. Finally he stared at -Roy and Dick, and those youths went into spasms of even more riotous -laughter. “Gee!” said Chub finally, and sat down again after looking -at the soap-box carefully to see that there were no more toads about. - -“You’d better look in your pocket again, Chub!” cried Dick. “There may -be another!” - -Chub obeyed the suggestion very gingerly and heaved a sigh of relief -when he found the pocket empty. - -“My mistake,” said Billy easily, when the laughter had subsided. “I beg -your pardon, sir. Had I known that you were in the habit of carrying -pets around with you I should have been more careful, sir. I’m very -sorry, really. You’ll pardon me, I trust?” Chub grinned sheepishly and -Billy was silent a moment, frowning intently at the lantern. Then, -“Ah!” he exclaimed. “How stupid of me! Really, ladies and gentlemen, I -don’t know when I’ve made such a foolish mistake before! I am really -chagrined, I assure you!” He turned to Roy beside him. “You, sir, are -at liberty to return to your seat. I thank you very much.” Roy smiled, -hesitated, and moved toward his bed upon which he had been seated when -summoned to assist “the Professor.” But he wasn’t destined to get off -so easily, for: - -“Oh, but one moment, sir, if you please,” said Billy. “You had better -leave the handkerchief here, hadn’t you?” - -Roy stopped and smiled helplessly. - -“I suppose so,” he said, “if I’ve got it.” - -“Do you mean to deny that you have it?” exclaimed Billy in apparent -astonishment. - -“You bet I don’t,” answered Roy forcibly, to the amusement of the -others. - -“Ah,” said Billy, “then I’ll trouble you for it.” And he held out his -hand. - -“I--I guess you’ll have to take it,” answered Roy uneasily. - -“You compel me to use force,” said Billy. “I’m sorry, but--” He seized -Roy quickly, plunged a hand into the inside pocket of his jacket and -drew forth the handkerchief neatly folded! - -Roy stared at the handkerchief and at Billy. Then he shook his head and -made for his seat. - -“Gee,” he said laughingly, “I wasn’t sure it wasn’t in my mouth!” - -“Tell us how you did it!” demanded Dick. But Billy, pulling his sleeves -down, shook his head smilingly. - -“Professional secrets,” he said. “And now I must be off to bed. I’ve -kept you fellows up pretty late, I’m afraid.” They assured him that -they liked it and that he should stay longer. But he got into his -oilskin coat and took his departure through the rain. - -“Say, he’s all right, isn’t he?” asked Dick awedly. They all agreed -that he was. But a moment later Chub said suddenly: - -“I guess a fellow who can do things like that wouldn’t have much -trouble getting a handkerchief into his hip pocket!” - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -VOICES IN THE NIGHT - - -The next morning when they awoke they found that it was still raining, -although not so heavily. At half-past ten Roy and Chub went over to the -Cottage and found Harry and brought her back with them. It very nearly -ceased raining after dinner and they all went around to Billy Noon’s -camp to pay him a visit. But both he and the _Minerva_ were absent. -After supper, however, he showed up and there was another evening of -stories and tricks, Harry demanding them since she had not been in -the audience the evening before. Even Chub took part in the general -hilarity to-night. He still had his suspicions of Billy Noon, but it -was very hard to remember them when that gentleman was so frank and -friendly and entertaining. To the amusement of the others, Chub kept -his hands in the pockets of his jacket all the time Billy was doing -his sleight-of-hand tricks; no more toads for him, he asserted. So the -toad this evening was a pine-cone, and Harry found it in the pocket of -her rain-coat and was terribly disturbed until she discovered that it -wasn’t nearly as dangerous as it felt. - -The party broke up early, however, in spite of the jolly time they -were having, for Harry was nervous about going home because of an -attempted burglary the night before at Farmer Mercer’s house about a -half mile away. So at half-past eight Roy and Chub paddled her across -to the landing and only left her when the gate in the hedge was reached. - -“There,” said Chub, “burglars can’t steal you now, Harry.” - -“No,” answered Harry, “good night!” And she dashed across the campus. -Roy and Chub stumbled back down the path. It was very dark there in the -grove, for there was neither moonlight nor starlight, and so it wasn’t -altogether awkwardness that sent Chub sprawling over a root. - -“Hello!” cried Roy. “Are you hurt?” - -“No,” Chub answered, picking himself up from the ground. “At least, not -much. I’ve gone and wrenched that old tendon again, the one I hurt last -year. Gee! Give me an arm down to the landing, Roy.” - -“That’s too bad,” said Roy as they went on, Chub supporting himself on -the other’s shoulder. “It’s the tendon at the back of the ankle, isn’t -it?” - -“Yes, but it will be all right to-morrow if I don’t use it. My, isn’t -it dark! and warm, too! Where’s the canoe? All right, I can get in.” - -Back in camp Roy turned himself into a doctor and treated Chub’s -bruised ankle with cold water. Then he gave it a good rubbing and -finally did it up in wet bandages. It had swollen up considerably and -hurt half-way up the back of Chub’s leg. But it was nothing serious, -and he knew it, and so composed himself to sleep when Dick blew out -the light. But slumber didn’t come easily to him. His foot and leg -pained him considerably, and, besides, it was a warm, muggy night with -almost no air stirring and the interior of the tent was stifling. So -Chub lay awake, staring into the darkness, listening enviously to -the measured breathing of Dick and Roy, and all the time trying to -discover a comfortable position for the injured foot. The night was -very still save for the soft lapping of the water and the incessant -voices of the insects. To make matters worse the mosquitos were having -a gala night of it; the weather was just the sort they liked best. -Usually Chub wouldn’t have stayed awake for all the mosquitos in the -world, but to-night their buzzing got on his nerves badly. He stuck it -out for nearly two hours. Then he sat up in bed irritably, muttered -uncomplimentary remarks in the direction of Roy, who was snoring -softly, and suddenly felt as wide awake as he had ever felt in his life! - -It was absurd to stay here in bed and suffer from the heat when it was, -of course, much cooler outside. So he swung his injured foot carefully -to the floor, arose and hobbled out of the tent. It wasn’t very cool -out there, but the air was fresher and the odor of the damp woods and -pine trees was soothing. So he hopped across to the nearest bench and -made himself comfortable with his feet off the ground and his back -against the trunk of a tree. It was a relief to get out of that hot, -stuffy tent, he told himself. It wasn’t long before the mosquitos -found him, but he didn’t mind them greatly; some people experience -very little distress from mosquito bites and Chub was one of them. -Presently, too, the rough bark of the tree began to make itself felt -through his pajamas, while his aching leg protested against the cramped -position it held. But in spite of all this Chub was actually nodding, -nearly asleep, when voices, seemingly almost beside him, drove all -thought of slumber from his mind. Startled, he raised his head and -peered about into the darkness. He couldn’t see a yard away from him, -but the voices--and now he realized that, although distinct, they came -from some little distance--reached him again. - -“I don’t like the idea of waiting,” said one speaker. “They may move -the stuff.” - -“Not if they don’t suspect,” said a second voice. “And it’s better to -get them all while we’re at it. Once let them know we’re after them and -they’ll scatter, destroy the stuff, and hide the plates!” - -“Yes,” said the first voice, “I guess that’s so. He’s due back on -Thursday, Whipple says. Then Thursday night--?” - -“Thursday night, unless something happens meanwhile. Only thing I’m -afraid of is that the local police will blunder on to a clue and spoil -the whole job.” - -“Not them! I know ’em all and--” - -The voices suddenly died away to a faint murmur, and while Chub was -trying to explain this the creak of boom came to him. That was it! -The two men had been in a sail-boat on their way either up or down the -river in the main channel and very near the island. There was almost -no wind where Chub was, but there was probably enough on the water to -keep a boat moving. But the odd part of it all was the fact that Chub -was almost certain that he had heard both voices before, although, try -as he might, he couldn’t place them. If the voices were familiar it -disposed of the theory that the men were merely traveling the river. -Perhaps they were going to land on the island! Perhaps--! Chub started, -forgot his injured ankle and sank back on the bench with a groan. -Supposing one of the men was--he uttered a sudden exclamation. - -“Billy Noon!” he whispered. He knew the voice of the second speaker -now; there was no doubt about it. And yet Billy had left them at -half-past eight in the direction of his boat, declaring that he was -going to turn in. Still, that didn’t signify anything. The voice was -Billy Noon’s voice without a doubt, and very probably the boat was his -as well. At that moment, from below the island, came again the creak -of a boom. Then they were bound down-stream, thought Chub. In that -case--but it was all an unfathomable mystery, and although Chub sat -there for the better part of the next hour and tried to explain it he -was at last forced to give it up. By this time he was very sleepy, and -so, hobbling back to the tent, he threw himself down on his bed and -dropped off to slumber on the instant. - -When he awoke Roy and Dick had finished breakfast and it was nearly -nine o’clock! Roy explained that they thought maybe he hadn’t slept -very well, and so they didn’t awaken him. The ankle was almost well, -and after giving it another sousing with cold water Chub ate the -breakfast which they had left on the stove for him with hearty relish. -Dick was out in the launch bailing the water out with a saucepan. The -sun was shining brightly and almost every cloud had been swept aside by -the westerly breeze that rumpled the surface of the river. - -“Say, this is Sunday, isn’t it?” Chub asked. And Roy replied that it -was. Chub groaned. - -“That means letters to write,” he sighed. - -“How did you sleep?” asked Roy. - -“Pretty well,” answered Chub thoughtfully. “I was awake until long -after midnight, though.” He was trying to decide whether to mention -the men in the sail-boat. Viewed by the sane light of morning the -incident seemed to mean very little. And while he was still hesitating -there came the sound of a merry whistle and Billy Noon appeared around -the point. Chub looked at him attentively. He didn’t look at all like -a person who had been up half the night. Perhaps, after all, Chub -thought, he had been mistaken in the voice; lots of voices sounded -alike, especially in the dark. So he kept his own counsel for the -present. - -“Well, what’s the program for to-day?” asked Billy merrily. - -“Write letters,” said Chub dismally. - -“Go to church,” said Roy. “We didn’t go last Sunday and so Dick and I -are going to-day. You coming, Chub?” - -“With this ankle?” asked Chub in surprise. - -“You said it was about well,” Roy answered. Chub sighed. - -“I know,” he said, “but I wouldn’t want to have a relapse.” - -Billy asked about the injury and by the time Chub had finished telling -him Dick came back with the saucepan. - -“She’s all ready,” he announced, greeting Billy. “We’re going to sail -down to the Cove and go to church,” he explained. “Want to come along?” - -“I don’t know but I might,” was the reply after a moment’s thought. -“I’ll have to spruce up a little first, though. Can you wait a few -minutes?” - -“Easy! We don’t need to start for an hour yet, I guess. You going -along, Chub?” - -“Sure,” replied Chub cheerfully. “Church for mine!” - -“Thought you said your foot was too bad,” observed Roy suspiciously. - -“Well, you didn’t tell me you were going in the launch, did you? -Sea-trips are beneficial to invalids.” - -Billy was back shortly and a little before ten they started off. The -_Pup_ ran splendidly and they reached the cove long before church-time. -As they passed up the street they encountered the freight-handler who -had helped them get the launch into the water. They didn’t recognize -him until he spoke to them, for he had his Sunday clothes on and was -quite a respectable looking citizen. As he passed Chub turned to have a -further view of him. The freight-handler had also turned his head and -as their glances met, the latter nodded and: - -“A fine morning after the rain,” he called cheerily. - -But Chub made no answer. He went on silently for the next block, -stumbling over two curbstones and thinking busily. Even if he had made -a mistake in thinking that he had heard Billy Noon’s voice last night, -he was positive that he was making no mistake now. One of the men in -the boat was the freight-handler! Chub was stumbling over his third -curb when Billy, who was walking beside him, put out a hand quickly and -steadied him. - -“Here,” he said, “that isn’t good for your ankle. Maybe we’re walking -too fast for you?” - -“Not a bit of it,” murmured Chub. - -I’m afraid he didn’t hear very much of the sermon, for his thoughts -were busy with the problem of the man in the boat. He wished that he -had looked at Billy as they had passed the freight-handler and seen -whether the two had recognized each other. He might ask Billy, but -there was no reason to suppose that the latter would confess to an -acquaintance with the freight-handler unless he chose to. No, he would -just keep things to himself and watch. Whatever was to happen would not -occur until Thursday, and that was four days distant. Perhaps before -that he could find a solution of the mystery. - -Letter-writing and reading consumed most of the afternoon. At about -four Billy passed down the river in his boat, hailing them as he sped -briskly along. Chub watched him as long as he was in sight and then -returned with a sigh to his letter. Later they went into the woods in -search of fuel and at six sat down to supper. Harry was spending the -day with a girl friend at the Cove and so there were only three at -table this evening. - -But Harry was on hand bright and early next morning with Snip and a -basket of fresh, still warm doughnuts. - -“I’ve been up ever since a quarter of six,” she explained proudly, “and -I had these all made by half-past seven.” - -“I’ll bet they’re good, too,” said Chub as he stole one and put his -teeth into it. “Yum, yum! No almond flavoring this time, fellows!” - -After breakfast they went fishing about two miles up the river and had -fairly good luck. Chub had wanted to go in the launch, but Dick had -declared that he wasn’t going to have the _Pup_ all messed up with bait -and fish-scales. So they took the canoe and the rowboat, and by the -time they were back in camp and the fish were sizzling in the pan they -were four of the hungriest persons extant. The boys did full justice -to the doughnuts and praised Harry’s cooking ability until she blushed -with pleasure. - -“Oh, these are dead easy to make,” she said. “I only wish I could make -cake, though.” - -“I’ll show you any time you like,” said Chub kindly. “I’ve taken prizes -for my cake.” - -“I guess you mean for eating it,” laughed Harry. “Oh, but just you all -wait! On my birthday I’m going to have the biggest cake you ever saw! -It’s going to be fourteen inches across on top and it’s going to have -pink and white icing all over it and sixteen candles!” - -“By jove!” cried Roy. “I’d forgotten about your birthday. Is it this -week, Harry?” - -“Yes, Thursday, and I shall be--” - -“_Thursday!_” exclaimed Chub sharply. The others stared at him in -surprise. - -“Why, yes,” said Harry. - -“Do you object to Thursday?” asked Roy sarcastically. “Because if you -do Harry can change it.” - -“No,” muttered Chub, “but I didn’t know it was so soon.” - -“He’s worried because he’s forgotten to buy you that diamond necklace,” -explained Dick. “How old will you be, Harry? Not sixteen?” - -“Sixteen!” declared Harry proudly. “Isn’t that lovely? And I’m going to -have a birthday party at the Cottage. And you are all invited.” - -“Hum,” said Roy suspiciously, “who else is coming?” - -“Oh, just some of the girls I know,” answered Harry carelessly. But she -looked at the boys anxiously. Roy shook his head. - -“I guess that lets us out, Harry,” he said. “I wouldn’t dare take Chub -into society. He’d probably eat the candles off the cake or drink out -of his finger-bowl.” - -“Oh, I think that’s mean!” Harry cried disappointedly. “I wanted you to -come!” - -“Too many girls,” grunted Dick. “Can’t stand them in bunches like that. -I get nervous for fear I’ll tread on one of ’em.” - -“I tell you what we will do, though,” said Roy. “We’ll give you another -birthday party here in camp in the evening, and it’ll be a dandy, too! -What do you say to that?” - -“Oh, that would be nice!” said Harry rapturously. Then her face fell -again. “But I did so want you to come to the Cottage, Roy!” - -“Much obliged,” murmured Dick. - -“Oh, I meant all of you,” declared Harry, “and you know very well I -did.” - -“I’m not afraid of a few girls,” said Chub. “I’ll go, Harry.” - -“You’ll stay right here,” answered Roy. “I’d just like to see you at a -girl’s party!” - -“I’ve been to lots of them,” said Chub loftily. “I’m a great success at -functions of that sort. At home they can’t do without me.” - -“Well, they can do without you here, all right,” responded Roy cruelly. -“And they’re going to. Harry’s going to have her girls’ party in the -afternoon and then she’s coming over here and we’re going to give her -another. We will employ that celebrated caterer, Mr. Richard Somes, to -prepare the repast.” - -“And we’ll invite the Poet!” cried Harry. - -“Of course,” said Dick. “We’ll have him write an ‘Ode to Harriet on her -Sixteenth Birthday.’” - -It was settled so, and Harry regained her good spirits and fed -doughnuts to Snip until the boys made her desist, not, as Chub -explained, because they had any fears for the dog’s health, but for the -reason that it was a shame to waste good doughnuts on an unappreciative -nature. Harry declared that Snip had a very appreciative nature, but -was at a loss when Chub demanded proof. Snip, finding the harvest -at an end, jogged off to investigate things in the woods, and while -the dinner things were being cleared up he made day hideous with his -incessant barking. Finally Chub went off to investigate. - -“I’ll bet he’s treed another bear,” he said. “You dig your revolver out -of your bag, Dick, and stand ready to come when I yell.” - -But Chub didn’t yell. Instead he was back in a minute with news written -all over his face. - -“What do you think?” he cried. - -“A racoon!” guessed Roy. - -“A skunk!” cried Dick. - -“No, a house-boat,” answered Chub with a grin. - -“A what? A house-boat?” exclaimed Roy. “What are you talking about? -Snip caught a house-boat! Say, you’re too funny for anything, Chub, you -are, I don’t think!” - -“I didn’t say he’d caught it,” answered Chub, “but he discovered -it. It’s lying against the shore near Round Head. Come and see for -yourselves!” - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -THE FLOATING ARTIST - - -Sure enough, there it was; although from where they were it was hard -to get a good look at it. So they hurried along the beach until they -came up to it. It was lying close against Round Head, its deck almost -on a level with the top of the big rock, two ropes--Chub called them -“hawsers” and no one dared dispute with him--holding the boat at bow -and stern. - -The first thing they noticed when they arrived abreast of the boat was -a big, handsome red setter watching them intently from his place on -the deck. His head lay between his paws and he never moved at their -approach, but his brown eyes watched them suspiciously every moment. -It was doubtless the presence of the setter which had so excited Snip. -Snip was still excited, and said so plainly and at the top of his -lungs, but the red setter paid absolutely no attention to him. There -was no one in sight on the boat. The four stopped at the edge of the -wood and examined the odd craft to their hearts’ content. - -For it was odd; there was no doubt about that. In the first place, -it was painted in such a funny way. The lower part of the hull was -green--a real pea-green like the boat that the Owl and the Pussy-Cat -went to sea in--and above that was a foot-wide streak of reddish-pink, -and above that again the hull was finished off in white. She looked -very much like a scow with a little cottage on board. There was a -suggestion of a bow, however, and a rudder-post arose a few inches -above the level of the deck at the stern. In length she was about -thirty feet and in breadth about ten. There was a few feet of -deck space at the bow and a few more at the stern, just enough to -accommodate a small dinghy and leave room to pass, and it seemed just -possible to walk along the side of the boat without falling off. But -the rest of the deck was monopolized by a cabin, or, more properly, -house, some eight feet high. This was painted a dazzling white, while -the two doors and the six one-sash windows which faced them were -trimmed with green. The top of the house seemed to be something between -a promenade deck and a roof-garden. There was a railing about it and it -was covered with a faded red-and-white canvas awning. Here and there -about the edge were red flower-boxes filled with crimson geraniums -which were masses of bloom, German ivy which was already creeping up -and along the iron railing and the white-and-green-leaved vinca whose -drooping sprays made a swaying festoon along the top of the house. -There were several green willow chairs on the roof-deck, a small table -holding magazines and books and some bright-hued rugs beneath. At the -stern a flight of steps gave access from the deck below, while at the -bow the house was crowned with a small pilot-house. - -The windows were curtained with white dimity and through one of the -doors, which stood partly open, they saw an engine. (“Gasolene,” -murmured Dick knowingly.) On the hull at the bow was painted the name -in bold black letters: _Jolly Roger_; and above, from a pole at the -forward end of the roof-deck was a white flag which, when the little -breeze spread its folds, displayed the gruesome skull-and-cross-bones -in black! - -“Must be a pirate ship,” said Roy, and Harry looked somewhat uneasy -until she saw that the others took it as a joke. - -“Isn’t she a wonder, though!” exclaimed Chub, half in admiration and -half in derision. - -“I think she’s perfectly lovely!” cried Harry. “Wouldn’t it be the -biggest fun to live in a boat like that and travel all around the -world?” - -“Well,” Roy laughed, “I don’t believe I’d want to go across the ocean -in her! Still you could have lots of fun.” - -“Why don’t you buy her?” asked Chub. “She’s for sale, you see.” - -Which was true, since on the forward end of the house was a board -bearing the inscription in startlingly large letters: - - FOR SALE! - INQUIRE WITHIN - OR WITHOUT - -“What’s it mean by ‘without’?” asked Harry. - -“Without any money,” Chub suggested. - -“I suppose,” said Dick, “it means that if the owner isn’t inside he’s -up there on top.” - -“He should have said ‘Inquire above or below,’ then,” said Roy. - -“Let’s change it for him,” Chub proposed genially. But Roy glanced at -the dog and shook his head. - -“There’s no sense in carrying philanthropy too far,” he answered. -“We’ll let him make his own changes.” - -“I wish we could see inside of it,” said Dick. “Do you suppose he’s in -there? We might say we wanted to purchase and would like to look it -over first.” - -“That’s so,” said Chub. “We could tell him we were particular about the -drains. I wonder how much land goes with it?” - -“Just what’s in the flower-boxes, I suppose,” answered Roy. - -“Let’s call out and see if he’s at home,” whispered Harry. - -“All right; you shout,” Roy said. But Harry told him it wasn’t a lady’s -place to shout. - -“I guess if he was at home,” remarked Dick, “he’d been out here five -minutes ago to see what the trouble was; Snip’s been making enough -racket to wake the dead.” - -“Who do you suppose he is?” wondered Harry. “And how long do you -suppose he’s going to stay here?” - -“I think,” said Chub, “that he’s a traveling salesman for a paint -factory, and this is his color card. I think I’ll go in and order a -gallon of that old-shrimp pink.” - -“I think it’s painted very prettily,” murmured Harry. - -“Ought to have a touch of blue, though,” said Dick. - -“And orange,” Chub added. “There ought to be more variety; it’s -too--too somber as it is.” The others laughed; all save Harry. She had -advanced across the rock until she had only to take a step to reach the -deck of the house-boat. The setter didn’t move an inch, but he kept his -eyes on her very intently. - -“How do you do, Mr. Red Setter?” inquired Harry affably. The red setter -flapped his tail once or twice, feebly but good-naturedly. “Will -you kindly tell us where your master is?” For reply the dog arose, -stretched himself luxuriously, and walked dignifiedly to the edge of -the deck. Harry had no fear of any dog that ever was born, and so she -reached forward and patted the setter’s head. He responded by wagging -his tail in a leisurely and friendly manner and looking up into her -face with a pair of very intelligent brown eyes. - -“Isn’t he a dear?” cried Harry. - -“He’s a rascal, that’s what he is,” laughed Chub. “Here he had us all -scared stiff and he’s just an amiable old Towser, after all!” And Chub -started across the rock to join Harry. But he thought better of it, -for the setter turned his head toward him and growled warningly, the -hair along his back standing on end. - -“Well, of all the rank partiality!” cried Chub, rejoining Dick and Roy, -who were laughing at his discomfiture. - -“He knows I love dogs, don’t you, you old dear?” murmured Harry. - -“I love dogs myself, don’t I?” asked Chub offendedly. “Why doesn’t he -know that?” - -“It’s your face, Chub,” said Roy. “He has only to look at that to see -that you’re a suspicious character. He’s a very intelligent animal, -isn’t he, Dick?” - -“Oh, I don’t know; ’most anybody could size Chub up after a glance -at him. Well, if we can’t see any more, suppose we go on about our -business and come back later on when the chap’s at home? I’d sure like -to get a look inside, fellows.” - -“Oh, so would I!” cried Harry. “Do you suppose that he’d invite us in -if he was here?” - -“No,” replied Chub, somewhat disgustedly, eying the setter in disfavor. -“I’ll bet he’s a regular old bear! A man that’ll have a dog with as -suspicious a disposition as that one isn’t going to invite us in to see -his old boat.” - -“A Daniel come to judgment!” exclaimed a deep voice behind them. - -[Illustration: “‘A Daniel come to judgment!’”] - -Snip, who had ceased barking for very weariness, broke out again -frantically as the boys turned startledly about. At the edge of the -wood, a few yards away, stood a big, brown-bearded man viewing them -solemnly with his legs apart and his hands thrust into the pockets of -a pair of yellow corduroy trousers. I say yellow because they were -possibly a little more yellow than they were anything else, but there -were many other colors to be found on those trousers; spots of red and -blue and green, splashes of brown and white and black, and smears of -all the variants possible. Even in his surprise and embarrassment Chub -remembered his guess that the owner of the _Jolly Roger_ was a paint -salesman, and silently congratulated himself on his acumen. - -I have said that the man was big, but that doesn’t begin to convey an -idea of the impression received by Roy and Dick, Chub and Harry, as -they turned and found him there. At first glance he seemed to them the -biggest man outside of a museum. He was tall, well above six feet, -and more than correspondingly broad, with huge muscles that indicated -great strength. He was wonderfully good looking, with a long, straight -nose, wide, brown eyes, a heavy head of wavy brown hair and a thick -brown beard trimmed to a point. He suggested strength, health, sanity, -and kindness. And after the first instant even his intense solemnity -of countenance didn’t deceive the campers. For there was a half-hidden -twinkle in the brown eyes. The red setter began to bark joyfully and so -for a moment the dogs had everything their own way. Then: - -“Be quiet, Jack,” commanded the man, and the setter dropped obediently -to the deck and restricted his manifestations of delight to a frantic -wagging of his tail. Snip was not so easily controlled, but Dick -grabbed him up and muzzled him with his hand. - -“Well, here’s the bear,” said the man, still regarding them solemnly. -“A big brown bear ready to eat you up. Aren’t you frightened?” - -“No,” said Harry, “not a bit! That was just some of Chub’s nonsense. He -didn’t mean anything.” - -“You’re sure?” asked the man anxiously. He had a splendid deep voice -that made one almost love him at once. - -“Yes, quite sure,” laughed Harry. - -“I am relieved,” said the man soberly. He took his hands from his -pockets and came toward them with long, easy steps which showed that, -in spite of his size, he was far more graceful than many a smaller man. -“So you’d like to see inside the bear’s den, would you?” he asked. -“Well, come along then, ladies and gentlemen; this way to the grand -salon.” - -They followed him on to the boat, Harry, Dick, Roy, and Chub, Chub -still looking a trifle abashed and keeping to the rear. Their guide led -them along the side of the house to the space at the rear, threw open -a door and bowed them in. They found themselves in a little room about -ten feet square. The sunlight streamed through the two windows on the -island side and cast a golden glow over the apartment. It was furnished -with a table, which still held the remains of a meal, two chairs, -a large easel holding a clean canvas, a high stand bearing a huge -paint-box, brushes, knives, and tubes, and a green bench. There was a -cupboard built against the wall in one corner, a pile of canvases under -the table and a few pictures between the windows. - -“This is the workroom,” explained the host. “Not lavishly furnished, -you see.” - -No one answered. What they were all wondering was, how on earth the man -managed to move around in that tiny room without upsetting the easel or -the table! Perhaps he surmised their thoughts, for: - -“Rather a small den for a big bear, isn’t it?” he laughed, showing a -set of big white teeth through his beard. - -“It’s very nice,” murmured Harry. “Do you make pictures?” - -“Yes, I’m a painter,” he answered, as he opened another door. - -“Told you he was!” whispered Chub to Roy, and received a scathing -glance in reply. - -Out of the living-room was a tiny kitchen with an oil-stove, cupboards -for dishes and food, a sink, and, in short, all the requirements -for housekeeping. Harry went into raptures over the place, and the -boys agreed that it was “just about all right.” On the other side of -the kitchen, or the “galley,” as their host termed it, was a small -engine-room with a twenty horse-power gasolene engine. That interested -Dick, and he had to know all about it before he would consent to go on. -The man explained smilingly, obligingly. - -“It’s a fairish engine, I guess,” he said, “but I’m free to confess -that I don’t understand it and never shall. Engines and machinery are -beyond me. I start it going and if it wants to it keeps on. If it -doesn’t want to it stops. And I stay there until it gets ready to go -again. It’s stopped now, as it happens. That’s why I’m here.” - -From the engine-room he conducted them on deck and then through a door -near the bow. Here was a narrow entry crossing the boat, opening on one -side into a bedroom and on the other into a sitting-room. The bedroom -was simply and comfortably furnished and had a real brass bedstead in -it. The sitting-room was very cozy and inviting, and was the largest -room of all. There were two windows on each side and one looking over -the bow. A queer circular iron stairway popped straight upward to the -pilot-house above. There was a window-seat along the front containing -some comfortable leather cushions--the sort a fellow isn’t afraid of -soiling--a table in the center, three comfortable chairs, a bookcase -half full of volumes and holding a bowl of geraniums, a talking-machine -which pointed its horn threateningly toward the front window as though -ready to be fired at any moment, and, to Harry’s delighted approval, a -big, gray Angora cat asleep on the window-seat. - -“Isn’t he a perfect beauty,” cried Harry, falling on her knees beside -him. “Oh, I never felt such long, silky hair! Dick, maybe you’d better -put Snip outside. You know he sometimes chases cats that he isn’t -acquainted with.” - -Dick, who still held the excited Snip in his arms, turned toward the -door but his host stopped him. - -“Put him down, put him down,” he said. “Let him get acquainted with -my family. The cat won’t hurt him, and if he wants to tackle the -cat--well, I believe in letting folks fight their own battles. It’s -good for them. Beastie, observe the fox-terrier. Behave yourself, now. -You, too, Jack.” - -Snip was set at liberty. Approaching Beastie cautiously he gave one -experimental bark. Beastie only blinked at him. Whereupon Snip paid no -more attention to the cat, but proceeded to make friends with the red -setter. - -“I don’t use this room much,” said their host as they sat down at -his invitation, “so I fancy it doesn’t look very well. I’m a poor -housekeeper. Well, boys, what do you think of the bear’s den?” - -“It’s just swell!” answered Chub earnestly. “I shouldn’t think you’d -want to sell it, sir.” - -“No,” murmured Roy and Dick. - -“Had it four years,” said the painter, “and been all around in it. -Besides, it’s too big for comfort. Two rooms are all I need. So I’ll -sell when I get a chance. But I’ve been trying to get rid of the thing -for over a year and haven’t done it yet.” - -“Wish I could buy it,” said Dick seriously. “I suppose, though, it -would be worth a lot of money, sir?” - -“Not a bit of it, my boy! You can have it to-morrow for a thousand -dollars. It cost me just short of three, engine and all. But I’ll sell -it cheap. It’s in the best of condition, too; nothing run down--except -the engine.” He chuckled. “Or I’ll take the engine out and you can have -the boat for fifteen hundred! Want to buy?” - -Dick shook his head ruefully. “I’d like to,” he said, “but I guess I -couldn’t find that much money right now.” - -“Well, when you do you let me know and maybe the boat will still be -waiting for you. Cole’s my name, Forbes Cole, and ‘New York City’ will -reach me any time. You see, I began to lose interest in this boat when -I’d worked out the last combination in color on her. How do you like -the way she’s painted now?” - -“Very nice,” answered Dick, after an appreciable pause. - -Mr. Cole burst into a bellow of deep laughter. - -“Don’t care for it, eh? Well, you should have seen her two years ago; -she was worth while then. I had her in Roman stripes. Beginning at -the water line, she was blue, white, orange, cerise, purple, and pale -green; stripes about six inches broad. Well, she attracted a lot of -attention that summer. Folks thought I was crazy.” And he chuckled -enjoyably, his brown eyes twinkling. “Then, the year before, I had the -hull all bright green and the house burnt-orange. But I didn’t care -much for that myself; it was a bit too plain.” - -The boys laughed. - -“Are you going to stay here long?” asked Roy politely. - -“Ask the engine,” replied the artist, “ask the engine. I give her a -few turns every morning. If she starts, why, I go on; if she doesn’t -I stay. It’s simple enough. Saves me the bother of deciding, too. But -I’ve never stopped just here before, and it looks as though I might -find some paintable bits around. Where am I, by the way? Is this a -private island I’m hitched to? Any law against trespassing?” - -“It’s Fox Island,” answered Roy, “and it belongs to Doctor Emery, Miss -Harriet Emery’s father.” He nodded toward Harry. “He is principal of -Ferry Hill School which is just across there on the hill. I don’t -believe he would mind your staying here as long as you--as long as your -engine likes.” - -“Do you boys go to school there?” - -“Yes, that is, Chub and I have just graduated and Dick has another year -of it. We three are camping out here, and Harry comes over every day. -It’s pretty good fun.” - -“Yes, but it would be more fun in a boat like this,” said Dick. “I’m -going to have one some day, you bet!” - -“So’m I,” said Harry, lifting her face from where it had been buried -in Beastie’s silken coat. “And I’m going to travel all around in it, -Japan, Greece, Africa, Venice, Holland--everywhere!” - -Mr. Cole laughed again until Chub wondered why the windows didn’t fall -out. - -“Bless me,” said the artist, “you’re adventurous for a young lady, -Miss--er--Emery! I’ll have to sell the _Roger_ to you.” - -“Roy says,” remarked Chub, “that you ought to have your sign read: -‘Inquire above or below.’ We wanted to change it for you,” he added -audaciously, “only we didn’t like the look of the dog.” - -“‘Above or below,’ eh? Ho, that’s not bad, boys, that’s not bad! I’ll -do it, I’ll change it myself. ‘Above or below,’ eh? Yes, yes, that’s a -splendid idea. Folks will think I’m dead, maybe.” - -“Roy meant,” began Harry anxiously, “that--” - -“Don’t tell me,” interrupted Mr. Cole. “It might spoil it. Now, where’s -this camp of yours, boys?” - -Roy explained and told him that they would like very much to have him -come and see them. - -“Of course I’ll come,” answered the artist heartily. “And you come and -see me, any time. If I’m at work, why, here’s some books and there’s -the ready-made music.” He pointed to the talking-machine. “You can’t -disturb me, so come around whenever you like while I’m here. And we’ll -have a dinner-party some time, maybe, when I get some provisions in.” - -They made their adieus, their host accompanying them to land and -shaking them each by the hand with a pressure that made them gasp. -Jack, too, followed, wagging his tail in friendly farewell, and Beastie -stood at the doorway and blinked benevolently. - -“You needn’t be afraid of Jack the next time,” said Mr. Cole. “He knows -you now. Good-by, good-by. Come again. The bear’s den is always open, -and if I’m not here make yourselves at home.” He waved one big brown -hand in farewell as they passed around the point. - -[Illustration: Harry] - -“Isn’t he jolly?” exclaimed Dick when they were out of his hearing. - -“Bully,” said Dick. - -“He’s all right,” added Chub. “Nothing stuck-up about him. I knew an -artist chap at home once and he was a chump. Always talking about when -he studied in Rome. I asked him once if he meant Rome, Georgia, and he -got all het up about it.” - -They went back to camp by way of Point Harriet and Billy Noon’s camping -place, but, as usual, Billy wasn’t at home. - -“If people keep on coming here,” said Roy, “we’ll have a regular -village pretty soon. Already the population has increased fifty per -cent. That’s pretty near the record, I guess.” - -“We ought to establish a form of government,” said Chub. “I’ll be -mayor.” - -“You’re too modest,” replied Roy. “You ought to try and fight against -it, Chub.” - -“It’s no use,” Chub sighed. “I was born that way. Lots of folks have -spoken about it.” - -“Well, I don’t care who’s mayor,” said Dick, “if I can be chief of -police.” - -When they got back to camp Dick remarked casually: “This would be a -dandy afternoon to do a little painting, wouldn’t it?” - -“Yes, and it would be a dandy afternoon to do no painting at all,” -answered Chub. “Let’s go out in the launch and bum around up and down -the river. Let’s go over to Coleville and make faces at Hammond. By -the way, I wonder if Mr. Cole comes from Coleville.” - -Dick finally allowed himself to be persuaded that it would do them more -good to take a sail than to paint, and so they all four piled into the -_Pup_ and, as Chub put it, went barking around for an hour or more, -Harry serenely happy at being allowed to take the wheel and steer, Snip -fast asleep in her lap. Harry reverted to the subject of the birthday -party that they were to give her and begged them not to forget to -invite the Licensed Poet. - -“We won’t,” said Chub. “And, say, why not ask the Floating Artist, too?” - -“That’ll be lovely!” cried Harry, laughingly. “A Licensed Poet and a -Floating Artist for supper!” - -“That’s all right,” answered Dick, “but I’d rather have a Broiled -Beefsteak.” - -“I have an idea,” remarked Chub, “that the Licensed Poet won’t be able -to accept.” - -“Why?” demanded Harry anxiously. - -“I think he’s going to be busy Thursday night.” - -“Doing what?” - -“Well, I don’t know just what,” answered Chub mysteriously, “but -something.” - -And although they tried their best to make him explain he only shook -his head and frowned darkly at the passing shore. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -A MEETING OF FRIENDS - - -It turned off quite cool that evening toward sunset, a stiff breeze -blowing up the river, snapping the flag at the top of the pole and -sending the smoke from the stove swirling away in sudden gusts. They -lighted the camp-fire early and, although the “dining-room” was -sometimes invaded by choking gray fumes that made them cough and set -their eyes to smarting, the warmth was grateful. Scarcely had the -things been cleared up when there came a mighty hail from Inner Beach: - -“Hello, the camp!” - -They answered, and the big form of the Floating Artist, as Chub -insisted on calling him, arose into sight over the bank, looking -bigger than ever against the golden haze of sunset. Jack was with him, -trotting demurely at his heels. Of course Snip was thrown into a fit -of terrible excitement and had to dance around and bark wildly for the -ensuing minute. But at last order was restored in camp, Snip silenced, -Mr. Cole installed on an empty box that creaked loudly whenever he -moved, and Jack was lying at Harry’s side with his head in her lap. - -“Well, you’re pretty comfortably settled here,” said Mr. Cole. “And I -suppose you’re having a grand time.” - -“Yes, sir,” answered Roy, “we’ve had a good deal of fun so far.” - -“Got a launch, too, I see; and a rowboat and a canoe. Quite a navy at -your command.” - -“The launch belongs to Dick,” said Chub. “The canoe is mine and the -skiff belongs to the school. The launch is named the _Pup_.” - -“The _Pup_?” laughed their guest. “How’d you happen to think of that?” -Dick explained and the artist was vastly amused. - -“Well,” he said, “if I followed your method my boat would be called the -_Great Silence_, I guess.” - -“Won’t the engine go yet?” asked Dick solicitously. - -“Oh, I haven’t tried it since morning. I don’t like to hurry it. I -think, though, that I’ll stay here a day or so. I’ve found some nice -bits that I’d like to try my hand at.” - -“Do you paint landscapes?” asked Harry. - -“Mostly, yes; figures now and then. Landscape is my line, but I’d -rather do figures; I guess it’s human nature to always want to do -something you can’t. And that reminds me,” he turned to Harry, “you -look like an amiable young lady. Suppose, now, you should sit for me -a little while to-morrow. What do you say? It won’t be difficult, you -know. Just sit kind of still for--hem--an hour. I’d be awfully much -obliged, really.” - -“Sit for you?” stammered Harry. “Do you mean that you want to _paint_ -me!” - -“Exactly. Sounds a bit alarming, does it?” - -“N-no,” answered Harry, “only--” - -“I know,” laughed the artist. “You haven’t anything to wear. Isn’t that -it?” Harry’s silence gave assent. - -“Well, now, I’d like you to wear just what you’ve got on.” He paused -and eyed her critically. “Never mind a hat. I want that glorious hair -of yours, Miss Emery. And--let me see--if you have a bit of blue ribbon -at home you might just tie it around your waist. What do you say, now? -Yes, I hope.” - -Harry was much too delighted to speak, but the others mistook the -emotion. - -“Oh, go ahead, Harry,” said Roy. “I’d like to see a picture of you.” - -“Sure,” chimed in Chub. “And maybe if it’s awfully good we’ll buy it -for the camp.” - -“There’ll be refreshments in case you get hungry,” said the artist -smilingly. “Let me see, what do young ladies like? Candy, of course, -and--hum--pickled limes and gingerbread.” - -Harry giggled nervously. - -“I don’t like pickled limes,” she said. - -“All the better, for I haven’t any. How about gingerbread?” - -Harry shook her head. - -“No? Then it will have to be candy. I can manage that, I guess. It’s -all settled, then, is it?” - -“If you want me,” answered Harry shyly. - -“Of course I do! And what time, now? Morning? Afternoon? Morning would -be better for me; the light’s clearer. What do you say to ten to-morrow -forenoon, Miss Emery?” - -Harry nodded. - -“Very well, and thank you. I’ll expect you then at ten o’clock. If you -like you may bring one of these young gentlemen with you, but we don’t -want a crowd, do we?” - -“I guess I’d rather not have any one, if it doesn’t matter,” answered -Harry. - -“Isn’t she tight?” cried Chub. “She’s afraid we’ll get some of the -candy! If she backs down, Mr. Cole, I’ll sit for you any time.” - -“Ho, ho!” laughed the artist. “You like candy, too, do you? Well, -there’ll be enough for all. The rest of you can happen around when the -sitting’s over.” - -There was a noise in the woods and Billy Noon appeared and joined the -circle around the fire. As he came into the light the artist exclaimed: - -“Well, well! Where’d you come from, Noon?” - -Chub turned in time to see Billy press a finger swiftly against his -lips. - -“Eh?” said Mr. Cole. “Oh, yes--er--well, I didn’t expect to come across -you up here on this desert island.” The two shook hands, as Billy -replied: - -“Guess I didn’t expect to see you, sir. In your boat, are you?” - -“Yes, in the old _Jolly Roger_.” - -[Illustration: “Chub turned in time to see Billy press a finger swiftly -against his lips”] - -“I see,” said Billy as he found a seat. “You’ve changed her name and -her paint, haven’t you?” - -“Oh, plenty of times since you saw her last,” was the reply. “Let’s -see, she was the _Ark_, then, wasn’t she?” - -“No, sir, the _Greased Lightning_.” - -“To be sure, so she was. That was when she was ultramarine and sulphur -yellow: Well, she’s had many names since then, and many colors. You -ought to have seen her when she was _Joseph’s Coat_; she was striped -then with six colors and very effective. At one place I stopped they -wanted to arrest me for disturbing the peace.” And the artist laid back -his head and laughed uproariously in his deep voice. - -“I saw her lying at the island this morning,” said Billy, “and I -thought that she looked something like your boat, but the difference in -the name and the painting misled me.” - -“Naturally, although you ought to be able to penetrate a disguise, -Noon. I mean that you ought to have remembered her graceful lines. I -was telling these chaps this afternoon that I wanted to get rid of her -now, for I’ve tried about every combination of colors I can think of, -and I’m running out of names as well.” - -“How would the _Keep Mum_ do for a name?” asked Billy carelessly. - -“Eh? Oh, well, it might,” answered the artist thoughtfully, eying Billy -across the firelight. “By the way, what are you doing now?” - -“I’ve got a bit of a boat with a sail in it, and I’m going down the -river in the interests of Billings’s ‘Wonders of the Deep,’” answered -Billy. The artist chuckled. - -“Let’s see,” he said, “the last time I saw you you were buying old -furniture, weren’t you? Ever do any of that sort of thing now?” - -“I’m doing a little on the side,” was the reply. “Had a pleasant -summer, Mr. Cole?” - -“So far, yes, although I’ve been pretty lazy. But then, I generally -am lazy. Miss Emery here has just consented to pose for me to-morrow. -I’ve got a little sketch in mind that ought to turn out well.” He half -closed his eyes, cocked his head on one side and studied Harry for a -moment, a proceeding which brought the color into her cheeks and caused -Chub to grin maliciously. Billy asked the boys what they had been doing -to-day and they gave him a history of events. Harry reminded Roy in -a whisper that they were to invite the Poet and the Artist to supper -Thursday, and Roy promptly issued the invitations. To Chub’s surprise -Billy accepted at once, as did the artist. - -“It’s some time, though,” the latter added, “since I’ve attended a -birthday celebration, and I don’t know whether I’ll behave myself.” - -“We’ll risk that,” laughed Dick. “It won’t be very much of an affair, -sir; just some supper here in camp, you know. Harry’s going to hold her -real celebration at home in the afternoon.” - -“I see. Well, now, look here, boys! I don’t want to upset any plans, -but the fact is that I was thinking about having you all on board the -_Roger_ some evening while I’m here. And as I don’t suppose I’ll remain -here more than two or three days, why can’t we lump the thing and hold -the celebration on the boat? You bring your things and I’ll supply the -rest, and we can do the cooking in my galley. Now, what do you say?” - -The boys hesitated, but Harry clapped her hands in delighted approval. - -“That would be dandy!” she cried. “Let’s do that, Dick! Do you mind?” - -“No, I think it would be very nice,” answered Dick. And so it was -arranged that on Thursday afternoon Dick was to bring their share of -the feast to the _Jolly Roger_, and as chef, was to take charge of the -preparation of the feast. Presently Mr. Cole rose to leave. - -“By the way, Noon,” he said, “you’re a sort of Jack-of-all-trades. Know -anything about gasolene engines?” - -“He knows all about them, sir,” answered Dick. - -“Does, eh? Well, then supposing you walk back to the boat with me and -look over mine, Noon? It hasn’t been acting quite fair lately. I don’t -mind its stopping now and then for a day or so, but it’s been overdoing -it recently; it’s been imposing on me.” - -So the Floating Artist and the Licensed Poet took their departure, -followed by Jack. When they were gone Harry turned to the boys. - -“Why do you suppose he wants to paint me?” she cried breathlessly. - -“Well,” answered Roy judicially, “you know you’re not half bad looking, -Harry.” - -“Pshaw!” exclaimed Chub. “It’s a case of love at first sight. He just -wants an excuse to see her. Oh, look at Harry’s blushes, fellows!” - -“I’m not blushing!” cried Harry, with a stamp of her foot. - -“Oh, of course not,” answered Chub, “it’s just the light from the fire!” - -“You’re terribly fickle, though,” teased Dick. “A few days ago it was -the Licensed Poet, and now--” - -“Harry’s a patron of the arts,” laughed Roy. “She won’t look at us -pretty soon.” - -“I,” declared Chub, “shall learn to sculp.” - -“Learn what?” asked Roy. - -“Learn to sculp; to be a sculptor, you ninny. That’s an art, isn’t it?” - -“Not the way you’d do it,” answered Roy unkindly. “It would be a crime. -Say, I thought you said Billy wouldn’t accept for Thursday.” - -“I didn’t say he wouldn’t accept,” Chub replied. “I said I didn’t think -he’d be able to.” - -“Well, what’s the difference?” asked Dick jeeringly. - -“If you don’t know I shan’t tell you,” answered Chub with intense -dignity. “Come on and get the canoe, Roy. This young artist’s model -must go home and get her beauty-sleep.” - -Harry, who for several minutes had been sitting chin in hand staring -into the fire, roused herself. - -“I think,” she remarked dreamily, half to herself, “that I’ll wear the -gold brooch Aunt Harriet gave me for Christmas.” - -When they were getting ready for bed Dick said suddenly: - -“I’d like to know who the dickens this Billy Noon is! Where do you -suppose the painter chap got to know him?” - -“Oh, that’s easy,” yawned Chub. “It was when Billy was with the circus. -Mr. Cole was the elephant.” - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -HARRY SITS FOR HER PICTURE - - -When Harry reached the _Jolly Roger_ the next forenoon Jack arose from -his place on the sunny deck and walked forward to meet her, wagging his -tail in cordial welcome. As she spoke to him Mr. Cole heard her voice -and put his head out of one of the studio windows. - -“Good morning,” he said. “Come aboard. I’m just getting my things -ready.” - -From the stern of the boat she saw that the little cedar tender was -floating in the water at the end of its painter and that the oars which -lay across the seats were still wet. Evidently the artist had been out -rowing. - -“I’m going to ask you to sit up top,” said Mr. Cole, emerging from -the studio with an easel tucked under one arm and a paint-box in his -hand. “It’ll be cooler there, I guess, and the light’s better than down -here.” He led the way up the steps and Harry followed. “Now just make -yourself comfortable for a moment, please. You’ll find that big rocker -fairly easy, and there are some magazines on the table. I’ll be back in -a minute.” - -He swung himself down the steps in two strides, and Harry heard him -singing to himself in his mellow bass as he moved about underneath. -Obediently she picked up a magazine from the willow table and perched -herself in the big green rocker, but it was far more interesting to -look around her than to study the pages of the magazine. It was so -pretty up here. The bright rugs underfoot echoed the colors of the -blossoms in the boxes around the edge. The faded awning overhead -filtered the ardent sunlight to a soft, mellow glow. Framed by the -flowers and the fluttering scallops of the canopy was a picture of blue -water aglint in the sunlight, a purple-shadowed shore and a green hill -arising to the fleece-flecked sky. It promised to be a very warm day, -but as yet the morning breeze still stole up the river. The door of -the little pilot-house was open and Harry could see the steering-wheel -with its brass hub and rim, a little shelf of folded charts and several -gleaming brass switches and pulls which she supposed connected with -the engine-room. At that moment the artist climbed the stairs again, -a clean creamy-white canvas and a bunch of brushes in one hand and a -white box in the other. He handed the box to Harry. - -“I pay in advance, you see,” he said smilingly. - -“Oh,” said Harry in concern, as she opened the box and glanced at the -name on the lid, “you had to go ’way down to the Cove for this! You -oughtn’t to have done that, Mr. Cole!” - -“What? Why, it’s no more than a mile, I’m sure; just a nice -after-breakfast row. I enjoyed it, really. But I’m afraid the candy -isn’t very good. However, you probably know what to expect; you -doubtless know all about Silver Cove confectionery.” - -As he talked he set up his easel at one side of the deck, got out his -palette and began to squeeze wonderful blots of color on to it. - -“It’s very nice candy,” answered Harry earnestly. “Won’t--won’t you -have some?” - -Mr. Cole glanced at his hands, the fingers of which were already -stained with paint, and hesitated. Then: - -“Suppose you feed me a piece,” he said. He came over to her and leaned -down with his mouth open. - -“What do you like,” laughed Harry. - -“Oh, something with nuts in it, I guess,” he replied. - -“Well, I think there’s a nut in this, but I’m not sure.” She popped a -chocolate into the open mouth and watched anxiously while he bit into -it. After a moment of suspense he nodded his head vigorously. - -“Right,” he said, returning to his palette. “That was a good guess. Do -you know, I think they ought to mark the pieces that have nuts in them -so we could tell, don’t you?” - -Harry said she thought that was a very good plan, the while she cuddled -the big four-pound box to her and munched happily at a nougat. It was -very interesting to see the paint come squirming out of the tubes. -Each succeeding tube was a new surprise. She wondered why he needed so -many, many colors to paint her since she was all in white save for the -tan shoes and stockings and the dainty blue ribbon at her waist. Then, -as a flash of orange vermilion joined the other mounds of color, she -wondered in consternation whether that was for her hair! Presently the -palette was set, the canvas on the easel and all in readiness. Then the -artist stood up and looked at his model. Harry began to feel nervous. -Maybe she wasn’t as pret--well, as nice looking this morning! Maybe he -was disappointed in her! Oh, he was, for he was frowning! - -“My dear child,” he said, “what have you done to your hair?” - -“N-nothing,” faltered Harry. “At least, I just put it up in a different -way. Mama thought it would look nicer. She says I always have my hair -so untidy. So I--I made it neat. Don’t you like it?” - -“Yes, indeed,” he answered heartily, “it looks very nice that way, but -for my purpose the other way was the better. You know, artists are -strange persons with unaccountable tastes. I don’t suppose you could -rearrange it, could you, as you wore it yesterday?” - -“Oh, yes, I can; that is, I could if I had another ribbon. I guess you -wouldn’t have one, would you?” - -“What kind of a ribbon?” he asked. - -“Oh, just any old ribbon would do; just to tie around the end, you -know.” - -“Well, now you run down and skirmish around. Maybe you’ll find -something. How would a ribbon off one of the curtains in the -sitting-room do? They’re white, but that wouldn’t matter to me.” - -So Harry disappeared for a few minutes, and when she returned her -beautiful coronet was gone and her hair was once more down her back in -two shimmering red-gold braids. - -“That’s more like it,” said Mr. Cole. “Now, if you’ll just sit here -in this chair. That’s it. Could you turn your head a little more -toward the side? Just make believe that you are very much interested -in something that’s going on across the river. That’s it! Fine! Just -hold it that way for a few minutes; not too stiff, or you’ll tire -the muscles. Now the hands--there, just folded loosely in the lap. -That’s stunning! Hm!” He backed away toward his easel, observing her -through half-closed eyes. “Now you must forgive me if I’m not very -entertaining, for I’m liable to forget my duties as host when I get -at work. But you might talk to me, if you like, and tell me about -yourself. I suppose you have a pretty good time living at a big boys’ -school as you do?” - -His voice trailed off into a murmur and Harry could hear the soft sound -of the charcoal on the canvas, although, as her head was turned away, -she could not see the rapid, deft strokes of his hand. It wasn’t hard -for Harry to talk, and here was a fine opportunity. So she made the -most of it for some little time, the artist throwing in an occasional -word or question which, if not always especially apropos, encouraged -the sitter to continue. But finally Harry noticed that the replies had -ceased and so she allowed the one-sided conversation to lapse. She -was getting rather tired of looking at the shore, across the dazzling -river, and her neck was beginning to feel stiff; also her hands simply -wouldn’t keep still in her lap. Unconsciously she emitted a deep sigh -and the man at the easel heard it, looked up quickly, smiled, and: - -[Illustration: Harry sitting for her portrait] - -“Rest, please,” he said. “Walk around a minute and have some more -candy.” - -“Could I see it?” asked Harry as she obeyed. But the artist shook his -head. - -“There’s nothing to see yet,” he replied. “You’d be disappointed and -perhaps throw up your job or demand higher wages. Wait until the -sitting’s over.” - -As he talked and as Harry strolled around the deck, not forgetting to -return at frequent intervals to the box on the table, he worked on at -the canvas, shooting little glances at her and painting rapidly. - -“I’m rested now,” said Harry presently. “Shall I sit down again?” - -“Please, and take the same position. That’s it, only please lean the -body a little further back. Thank you. Just a little while longer now.” - -Then silence fell over the _Jolly Roger_ again, broken by the movements -of the painter or the lazy stirring of Jack on the deck below. The sun -crept upward and the heat grew. After all, reflected Harry, it wasn’t -such good fun, this sitting for your picture! She knew she would have a -headache pretty soon if he didn’t let her go. She wished Roy and Dick -and Chub would come, as they had promised, and set her free. She closed -her tired eyes against the blur of the sunlit water, but: - -“The eyes, please, Miss Emery,” said the artist. “Thank you.” - -Another period of silence, and then: - -“There!” said Mr. Cole. “That’ll do for this time. Would you like to -see it now?” - -Harry stared at the canvas in bewilderment. The picture wasn’t at all -as she had expected to find it. There she sat in a green willow chair, -to be sure, and there was the river beyond and the shore beyond that, -but the green chair had turned very dark, the river was a radiant, -magical blue and the woods on the shore were just a lot of broad -blue-green brush-strokes. As for herself--well, it wasn’t finished yet, -as the painter reminded her, but if she looked anything like the girl -on the canvas she would be happy for ever and ever! And if her hair was -anywhere near as beautiful as that golden-red mass she would never be -dissatisfied with it again as long as she lived! Mr. Cole watched her -amusedly as she stood in rapt contemplation of the picture with the -color heightening in her soft cheeks. Perhaps he guessed her thoughts, -for: - -“I’m afraid I haven’t done full justice to my subject,” he said, “but -the next sitting will remedy that somewhat. The detail comes later, you -know. You’re not disappointed, I trust?” - -“Disappointed!” breathed Harry. “I think it’s beautiful! Only--only--” -she paused, “I suppose artists are like photographers, aren’t they? I -mean that they sort of change things to suit themselves?” - -“Change things? Oh, yes, sometimes; that is, we idealize things. What -are you thinking of, the water?” - -“Yes, and--” - -“I deepened it a few shades. It throws out the figure, you see. Observe -how the white gown stands out against it.” - -“Ye-es,” said Harry, “and I daresay you have to flatter folks too, -don’t you? Idealize them, I mean.” - -“Sometimes, but not on this occasion,” replied the artist smilingly. -Harry gave a gasp. - -“Do you mean,” she cried, turning to him with wide eyes, “that I really -look like that?” - -“Well, as near as I could do it, young lady, I put you into that -picture just as you are. I hope I haven’t made you vain?” - -But Harry was looking raptly at the picture again. Presently: - -“Yes, I guess it’s me,” she sighed, coming out of her trance, “for -there’s my horrid little snub nose!” - -“A very interesting nose,” replied the artist. “Not classic, perhaps, -but human. And put there, I fancy, for a good purpose.” - -“What?” asked Harry. - -“To keep you from getting over-vain,” was the response. “Ah, here come -your squires.” - -The _Pup_ came chugging alongside and Dick gave a hail. Harry and Mr. -Cole went to the railing. - -“Come aboard,” cried the artist. “Hitch your steed and come up, and -let’s have your judgment on the picture.” - -A moment later they were all clustered about the canvas, emitting -various exclamations of admiration. It was Chub who finally summed up -the sentiments of the three in one terse sentence. - -“It’s a James Dandy!” he said emphatically. - -“Do you think--it looks much like me?” asked Harry with elaborate -carelessness. Chub grinned at her. - -“Well, it’s got your nose,” he answered. - -Harry’s mouth drooped until Roy cut in with an indignant: “Don’t you -mind him, Harry. It’s a bully likeness. I’d know it anywhere!” - -“So would I,” said Dick. “Chub’s just teasing.” And Chub owned up that -he was. - -“Say, don’t you love the colors, though?” asked Roy eagerly. “Why, that -blue looks good enough to eat!” He turned toward the artist with a new -respect. “I guess you’re a cracker-jack, sir.” - -“Oh, you’re all too flattering,” laughed Mr. Cole. “You’ll never make -art critics of yourselves unless you restrain your enthusiasm. I will -acknowledge, though, that I’ve been rather successful with this; it’s -one of the best figure studies I’ve ever done; and much of my success -has been due to my subject who proved quite a model model, if I may use -such an expression.” - -Harry smiled shyly and recollecting the candy, passed it around. - -“Me, I don’t care for any,” said Chub as he scooped up a handful. -Then they sat down and had a nice cozy talk up there on the roof-deck, -and ate candy to their hearts’--or rather their stomachs’--content. -Presently Chub asked: - -“Wasn’t it funny, Mr. Cole, that you should meet Billy Noon here?” - -“Why, yes, it was,” was the answer. “Still, Noon’s the sort of a chap -that you’re likely to come across in strange places and when you least -expect to.” - -“Have you known him long?” asked Chub in politely conversational tones. -The artist suppressed a smile. - -“For several years,” he replied. - -“He seems to have tried all sorts of trades,” continued Chub, nothing -daunted. “He says he’s been a dentist, a clown in a circus, a -sleight-of-hand performer, a ventriloquist, a--a--” - -“Book agent,” prompted Dick. - -“Engineer,” supplied Roy. - -“Yes,” Chub went on, “and a poet.” - -“Indeed,” laughed the artist, “I’d never heard of that. How did you -find that out?” - -So Chub told him about the missing bread and butter and the verses -substituted, about the fish and the poem written on birch bark, and -so worked around to Billy’s experience with the Great Indian Chief -Medicine Company. - -“Well, he’s tried his hand at lots of things,” said Mr. Cole, “and -strangely enough he does everything well. I haven’t any doubt but that -if I could persuade Noon to take the _Roger_ to sell for me he’d find -a buyer inside of a week.” - -“Couldn’t you?” asked Dick. The artist shook his head. - -“I’m afraid not,” he answered. “He’s a pretty busy person.” - -“But I should think it would pay him better than selling books,” Chub -insisted. Mr. Cole smiled mysteriously. - -“Noon’s book-selling is a bigger thing than you think,” he replied. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -THE STORM - - -“Chub! - -“_Chub!!_ - -“CHU-U-UB!!!” - -“Eh?” asked Chub drowsily. - -“Get up; it’s after eight o’clock,” said Roy. - -“Pull the bedclothes off of him,” counseled a voice outside the tent -which Chub, just dropping back to slumber, recognized as belonging to -Dick. - -“Can’t,” Roy answered. “He’s kicked them on to the floor. Chub, you -lazy duffer, get up! Do you hear? We’re eating breakfast.” - -“Then it’s too late,” murmured Chub serenely. “Call me before lunch.” - -“He won’t get up, Dick,” announced Roy. “You’d better come.” - -“No!” yelled the tardy one, jumping as though a yellow-jacket had -wandered into bed with him. “I’m up, Dick, honest! Ain’t I, Roy?” - -“You’re half up,” was the answer. “I want to see you all up before I -leave.” - -“All right.” Chub stretched his arms above his head, yawned and -stumbled to his feet. “What time did you say it was?” - -“About ten minutes after eight.” - -“Phew! Don’t it get late early? I did sleep, didn’t I? Go ahead and -eat, Roy, I’ll be out in two shakes of a lamb’s tail. My, but I’m -sleepy! Say, what time was it when we got to bed last night, anyway?” - -“A little after eleven.” - -“Is that all? I thought it must have been about one. These parties -are very unsettling affairs. Say, but wasn’t Billy funny with his -imitations?” - -“He surely was,” answered Roy, smiling reminiscently. “We had a lot of -fun, didn’t we?” - -“Well, rather! And can’t that Floating Artist sing, what? Say, if I had -a voice like that I’d never do a lick of work!” - -“I haven’t noticed that you are killing yourself with labor,” answered -Roy as he moved toward the door of the tent. Chub reached for a shoe, -but Roy was gone before he got his hand on it. So he sat down again on -the side of his bunk and thought of some of the funny things that Billy -Noon had said last evening and grinned and chuckled all to himself -until a little breeze came frolicking in through the door bringing a -fragrant aroma of coffee. Then Chub came back to earth and tumbled -feverishly into his clothes. - -Harry was to sit again for the Floating Artist at ten o’clock and so -was not coming over to the camp for breakfast. Besides, as to-morrow -was Thursday, Harry had much to do in regard to her birthday party at -the Cottage, and Fox Island was not likely to see much of her before -Thursday evening at seven, at which hour the celebration on board the -_Jolly Roger_ was to commence. After breakfast Dick made a bee-line for -his paint-pots and brushes, and it took all Chub’s and Roy’s diplomacy -to restrain him from going to work again on the _Pup_. - -“Honest, Dick,” said Chub, “there’s too much to do to-day and to-morrow -for us to start messing with paint. Wait until after Harry’s birthday, -like a good chap.” - -“What is there to do to-day?” demanded Dick. - -“Why,” answered Chub, “we--er--why, we’ve got to go to the Cove to buy -provisions for one thing, and--” - -“We can get those to-morrow just as well.” - -“But think of the time it will take to finish that painting,” begged -Roy. “We’ve got to find another rock and lug it out there first.” - -“Yes, and there’ll be only you and Roy to do the painting,” said Chub, -“because I’ll have to sit on the gunwale to heel her over so as you can -reach the bottom; and that means an all-day job.” - -“Oh, if you fellows don’t want to help,” said Dick with dignity, “I -guess I can get it done somehow.” - -“But we do want to help,” answered Chub eagerly. “That’s just it, don’t -you see? That’s why we want you to wait until we can all take a hand at -it. When Harry’s here, you see, I can paint too, because she will do -the heavyweight act for us.” - -“Oh, thunder!” muttered Dick, half laughing, half scowling, “you -fellows are a pair of squealers, that’s what you are! Hang it, I’ll -never get the launch finished!” - -“Oh, yes, you will,” said Chub soothingly. “Besides, what if you don’t? -I should think you’d be proud to have the only half-and-half boat on -the Hudson River!” - -They went in bathing instead, managing to kill the better part of two -hours in that occupation. They didn’t go far up Inner Beach for fear -of disturbing Mr. Cole, who, with Harry, was plainly to be seen on the -roof-deck of the house-boat. But about noon, having dressed themselves, -they walked up there. The sitting was over and the picture practically -finished, although the artist explained that there was a little more to -be done to it. - -“But he doesn’t want me to sit any more,” said Harry, almost -regretfully. - -“No, that isn’t necessary,” replied Mr. Cole. “The rest can be done any -time.” - -“If I had money enough I’d buy that picture,” declared Chub. “I think -it’s dandy. I suppose you get a good deal for one like that?” - -“Well, that won’t be sold, I guess. If it should, though, I’d want -about three hundred for it.” - -Chub’s eyes hung out of his head. - -“Three hundred!” he gasped. Then, fearing that the artist would think -him discourteous, he added: “I--I guess that’s pretty reasonable.” - -Mr. Cole laughed. “Well, I don’t think it exorbitant,” he said. “I’ve -seen a much smaller canvas than that sell for four thousand.” - -“Guess I’ll be an artist,” said Chub with a helpless shake of his head. -“Want to give me lessons, sir?” - -“Hardly,” was the reply. “I don’t think you would ever make a Sargent -or a Chase; do you?” - -“Sure,” answered Chub with assurance. “If I learned how I could make -them.” - -When the rest had stopped laughing Roy said: - -“We’re going to Silver Cove after dinner, Mr. Cole, and we thought -maybe you’d like to come along and have a sail in the _Pup_.” - -“I’d like to first rate,” said the artist, “but I’m going to be busy -this afternoon. I’m sorry. Perhaps you’ll let me come some other -time, boys.” They assured him that they would be glad to have him -whenever it suited him to go, and then they took their departure, Harry -accompanying them after a final look at the picture. - -“Well,” said Dick as they walked back to camp along the beach, “I -suppose you’re feeling pretty stuck-up, Harry, since you’ve had your -picture painted by a real artist.” - -“And a Floating Artist at that,” added Chub. But Harry shook her head -soberly. - -“It must be beautiful,” she said softly and wistfully, “to be able to -paint pictures like that!” - -“That’s so,” agreed Chub vigorously. “I used to think that an artist -chap must be a sort of a sissy; I knew one once: I told you about him, -remember? I never thought that sitting down and painting pictures of -things on pieces of canvas was a decent job for a full-grown man. But -I do now, by jove! A chap must have a whole lot of--of _goodness_, -don’t you think, fellows, to do a thing like that picture of Harry?” - -“I should think so,” answered Roy. “Painting a thing like that seems to -me like composing a wonderful poem or writing a fine piece of music, -eh?” - -“You bet!” said Chub. “But I’d rather be a painter than a poet any old -day.” - -“You’re like Harry,” laughed Dick. “She prefers painters to poets, too, -nowadays.” - -“Harry’s fickle,” said Chub. - -But Harry seemed to be in a strangely chastened mood and paid no heed -to their insinuations. After dinner they took her across to the Ferry -Hill landing in the canoe. A pile of big purple clouds had formed in -the west above the distant hills and already the thunder was muttering -along the horizon and flashes of lightning were appearing behind the -ragged edges of the clouds. - -“We’re going to get that sure,” said Dick, who was the weather-wise -member of the party. “You’d better hurry back, you fellows.” - -They did, sending the canoe up-stream with long racing strokes of the -paddles. But already the big drops were popping down upon the leaves -and a little wind was moaning through the woods as they landed. - -“No launch sail this afternoon,” said Dick aggrievedly. - -“No,” answered Roy. “It’s the tent for us, I guess. Wish there was -something to do besides play cards and read.” - -“We can write letters,” suggested Chub virtuously, and the others -laughed consumedly. - -“I tell you what, fellows,” said Dick a moment later, while they were -tightening the guy-ropes around the tent. “Mr. Cole told us to come -over there whenever we wanted to. Let’s go now. Shall we?” - -“He said he was going to be busy, didn’t he?” asked Roy. - -“Yes, but he said before that we wouldn’t bother him. Let’s go!” And -Chub tossed his cap into the tent, ready for a dash along the beach. - -“All right,” said Roy. “We can keep quiet and read. I saw some dandy -books there the other day.” - -“Last man there’s a chump!” bawled Chub as, having already taken a good -lead, he darted off toward the beach. The others followed and the three -raced along in the rain, which was now coming down in torrents, and -reached the _Jolly Roger_ side by side. A door was thrown open and the -smiling face of the artist greeted them. - -“In with you!” he cried to an accompaniment of delighted barks from -Jack, and they found themselves in the studio, panting and laughing and -dripping. “Just in time,” said their host as he put his weight against -the door and swung it shut. As if in explanation, a sudden gust of wind -burst against the boat, making the windows rattle in their frames and -the timbers creak. With the wind came a blinding wall of rain that -darkened the little room as though sudden twilight had fallen. The -great drops ran down the panes in tiny rivulets and on the island side -it was impossible to see a thing. The sound of wind and rain was for -a moment deafening. Then the wind died down for a moment and a mighty -crash of thunder sent Jack cowering to his master. - -“Glad I’m on the leeward side of this island of yours,” said the -artist. “It must be pretty rough on the other side.” - -“Gee!” exclaimed Chub. “The tent, fellows!” - -They looked at each other in consternation. Then Dick whistled, Roy -smiled, and Chub burst into a peal of laughter. - -“I’ll bet a hat it’s gone home,” he said. “The wind would just about -carry it toward the boat-house.” - -“Oh, maybe it hasn’t any more than blown down,” said Dick. “We made -those ropes good and tight. I’ll bet our things will be good and soppy, -though.” - -“And I left my bag open!” mourned Chub. - -“Well, there’s no use in worrying,” said Mr. Cole cheerfully. “Get your -wet coats off, boys. You don’t want to catch cold!” - -“I’m afraid we’re disturbing you,” said Roy glancing at a canvas on the -easel. - -“Not you, the storm,” was the answer. “I can’t work in this light. -Suppose we go forward to the sitting-room and make ourselves -comfortable?” - -He led the way through the engine-room, remarking as they passed the -engine: “Noon fixed her up for me the other day and I guess she’s all -ready to move on when I am.” In the sitting-room Chub went to a window -on the river side. - -“Gee,” he exclaimed, “I never saw the Inner Channel cutting up like -this! Come, look, Roy.” - -It certainly did look tempestuous. The shore was almost hidden in -the smother of rain. The river which an hour before had been like a -mill-pond, was a gray-green waste of tumbling waves. - -“I wouldn’t care to go out there in the canoe now,” said Roy. - -“We might have some music,” observed Mr. Cole, “but I don’t believe -we could much more than hear it.” As though to prove the truth of -his assertion there came a dazzling flash of lightning and a burst -of thunder that shook the boat until the china danced on the kitchen -shelves. - -“_Thunder!_” exclaimed Chub involuntarily. - -“And lightning,” added Dick. - -“Well,” said Mr. Cole, “find seats, boys, and be as comfortable as you -can. This can’t last very long; it’s too severe. As long as the cables -hold us to the shore we’re all right.” - -Roy and Dick settled themselves on the window-seat, but for Chub the -seething expanse of troubled water held a fascination and he remained -at the window watching. Jack had crawled between his master’s knees and -placed his head in his lap, trembling and glancing about affrightedly. - -“Poor old boy,” said the artist, patting the dog’s head, “thunder just -about scares him to death, doesn’t it, Jack?” - -At that instant there was a sharp cry from Chub, and as the others -sprang to their feet he turned a pale, excited face toward them. - -“Look!” he cried. “There! It’s a boat bottom-up with a man clinging to -it! Can you see?” - -“Yes,” they answered, and for a moment they were silent while the wind -and rain roared outside and the capsized boat tossed heavily between -the waves. - -“The wind will drive him on shore if he can hold on,” said Roy. But -there was little conviction in his tones. - -“Not with that current,” answered Chub hoarsely. “He’s going -down-stream fast. When I first saw him he was fifty yards further up.” - -“Haven’t you a boat?” demanded Dick eagerly of Mr. Cole. - -“Yes,” replied that gentleman calmly and thoughtfully, “but it’s just a -cockle-shell and hard to row. There’s no use in thinking of that.” - -“But we can’t let him drown!” cried Chub. - -“No,” answered the artist. “We can’t do that. One of you look in the -locker in the engine-room and bring me the coil of rope you’ll find -there.” - -Roy darted away in obedience. - -“What are you going to do?” asked Dick. - -“Swim out to him,” was the reply. Mr. Cole was already shedding his -outer clothes. “Do you know who he is?” - -They shook their heads. - -[Illustration: “‘It’s a boat bottom-up with a man clinging to it!’”] - -“I can’t see,” said Chub. “But he’s having a hard time staying there, I -can tell that. The waves are going over him every minute. Do you think -you can get to him, sir? Wouldn’t you like me to go along? I’m a pretty -fairish swimmer, sir.” - -“Let me go!” cried Roy, hurrying back with the big coil of half-inch -rope. But Mr. Cole shook his head as he took the rope and tied it under -his armpits. - -“One’s enough,” he answered. “You keep this end of the rope and when -you think best--haul in hard.” He took a final look out of the window -at the tossing boat and went to the door and flung it open. The wind -and rain burst in upon them, making them gasp. Mr. Cole turned to Dick. - -“Hold the dog,” he shouted. “He may try to follow. Pay out the rope as -long as you can, boys. If it won’t reach, let go of it and I’ll try to -make the end of the island. All right.” - -He raised his arms and plunged far out into the tossing water. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -THE RESCUE - - -There was a moment of suspense for those on the deck of the house-boat. -Then a brown head arose from the water fully twenty feet away, and -a powerful arm followed it, and with long, swift strokes the artist -headed toward the overturned boat on his mission of rescue. His task -was not a difficult one for a good swimmer, as he at once proved -himself, as long as he was going with the wind behind him and the -current partly in his favor. The water was terribly rough, but as he -swam low anyhow, with his face under the surface more than half the -time, that didn’t matter very much. The difficult work would begin -when, with the rescued man in tow, he faced wind and current to regain -the island. - -The boys watched eagerly and silently. Dick had shut Jack inside the -cabin and his dismal howls arose above the roar of the wind. Roy, -with the coil of rope in his hand, fought his way to the bow, for the -capsized boat had already drifted past them and it was a question -whether the rope would prove long enough. The rain had almost ceased, -but the wind still blew violently, although here, in the lee of the -island, it was less intense than it was out in the channel. - -“Wonder how long the rope is,” said Chub anxiously as he looked at the -lessening coil on the deck. Roy shook his head. - -“Too short, I’m afraid,” he answered. “Can you see him now?” Chub -answered no, but Dick pointed him out, a darker speck on the dark, -tossing water, almost up to the boat. Boat and swimmer, borne by the -current, which was always strong in the narrow inner channel, had -passed the center of the island and in another moment or two would be -abreast of the camp. - -“Let’s get off of here,” cried Dick, “and go on down the beach. That -rope will never reach from here.” - -It was true, for already the last coil passed into Roy’s hands. - -“Is he there yet?” he asked. - -“No, twenty feet this side, I’d say,” shouted Dick, who had climbed -part way up the steps to the roof-deck. “If we go down the beach, -though, the rope will be plenty long enough.” - -But there remained but a scant five feet of rope and to reach the shore -without letting go of it would necessitate hauling it in. - -“We ought to have done it before,” muttered Chub. But Dick was equal to -the emergency. - -“Here,” he cried, “let me have it.” - -He took a turn with it about his waist and, just as he was, minus only -his coat, he jumped off the stern of the boat, swam two or three -strokes and then, finding his feet, stumbled up the beach where Roy and -Chub had hurried around to reach him. - -“Don’t feel much wetter than I did before,” he said as they hurried -along in the teeth of the wind, pulling in the slack of the rope. In -another moment Roy gave a cry and began to pull hard. - -“He’s got him,” he said. “Lend a hand and pull like anything!” - -They did, but presently the rope grew taut and came very unwillingly. -With two men at the other end and wind and tide both striving to defeat -them it was a veritable tug-of-war. But foot by foot the line came in, -wet and dripping, as the three boys dug their heels into the yielding -sand and put weight and muscle into the task. - -“There they are,” muttered Dick in a moment. “I can see them. They’re -almost into the calm water.” - -And then the rope came easier, and presently, with Chub and Roy still -pulling, Dick sprang out, floundered to his armpits, and relieved the -artist of his limp burden. In another moment the rescued man lay on -the sand above the water and the artist was throwing off the rope with -hurrying fingers. His face was white and his breath came in gasps. But -the boys were staring in amazement at the upturned face on the beach. - -“Billy Noon!” cried Chub. - -“Is he drowned?” asked Roy in a trembling voice. - -“No, he’s alive,” answered the artist, “but we’ve got to get him to -the boat. Who’ll give me a hand with him?” - -“Here,” said Dick, “you let us take him, Mr. Cole. You’ve done enough. -He isn’t heavy.” - -But he was, for his clothes were sodden with water; and the wind -buffeted them at every step. Mr. Cole bore his share of the burden and -in a few moments they laid him on the floor of the studio. Pillows -from the bedroom were hurriedly brought and the limp body was turned -over on them, face downward, while coat and shirt were torn away and -the artist’s strong hands manipulated the body. There proved to be but -little water in the lungs and so they turned Billy over on his back -and placed one of the pillows under his head. Then Roy pumped the arms -up and down as he had learned to do in the foot-ball field while the -artist massaged the upper part of the body until the flesh began to -glow. The ashen hue of the lips disappeared and a faint spot of color -came into each cheek. The breathing, which had been faint and labored, -became strong and regular. Mr. Cole brought a flask and pressed a few -spoonfuls of spirits between the lips. Then they finished undressing -him and all took a hand at bringing warmth back to the chilled body. In -another moment the eyelids flickered and opened. Billy looked weakly at -Mr. Cole and closed his eyes again. - -“He’s all right,” said the artist heartily. - -And Billy proved it by saying something, the sense of which no one -gathered, and trying to sit up. - -“Here, you stay where you are for a minute,” commanded the artist. He -brought a big dressing-gown and they rolled Billy up in it. Then they -carried him into the bedroom and laid him on the bed, covering him with -blankets until Chub feared that they’d go to the other extreme and -smother him to death. - -“Now you go to sleep,” said Mr. Cole, and Billy obeyed like a sleepy -child. The others returned to the sitting-room where Jack went into -spasms of delight over the return of his master. - -“That’ll do, old fellow,” said the artist, sinking into a chair. “Now -you boys had better get dry. I don’t want you to catch cold. You,” he -added to Dick, “look as though you’d been in the water yourself.” - -They explained the reason and he insisted that Dick should take off his -wet garments and dry himself. - -“I will if you will,” answered Dick. - -“Eh? Well, that’s so,” laughed the artist. “I’m not very dry myself, am -I? But I’m warm enough, goodness knows. However, it’s a bargain. We’ll -get some blankets and towels and go to the studio. I guess the storm’s -about over, from the looks.” - -And, sure enough, the clouds were breaking and there was even a -suggestion of watery sunshine on the opposite hills. The wind had -lessened and was now blowing steadily, like a well-behaved westerly -gale. Mr. Cole and Dick disappeared and the others found their coats -and put them on. - -“What do you suppose happened to Billy Noon?” asked Chub. - -“I think he was capsized,” answered Roy. - -“Smart, aren’t you? I mean, how do you suppose it happened?” - -“Search me,” Roy replied. “I thought Billy was a good sailor. I guess -we’ll know about after he gets awake. Say, Mr. Cole’s about all right, -isn’t he?” - -“You bet!” said Chub heartily. “And he’s a dandy swimmer.” - -“Let’s go and look at the camp,” Roy suggested presently. “We might as -well know the worst.” - -So they went, and half way up the beach the sun came forth with a -sudden dazzling burst of splendor, lighting the tossing waves and -glinting the windows of the school buildings across on the slope of the -hill. Evidences of the storm were plentiful. Broken branches strewed -the edge of the wood and the beach grass was flattened down. When they -left the beach and came in sight of the camp they gave a shout of -surprise and delight. The tent was just as they had left it. Inside, -however, things were pretty wet. - -“Don’t see how we can sleep here to-night,” said Roy, feeling the -bedding. But Chub was gazing ruefully at his bag which had been left -open. He took it outside and spread the contents in the sunlight, -such of them as would not blow away. The contents of the larder were -in pretty good shape, since ’most everything was kept in tin boxes or -pails. Suddenly Chub uttered an exclamation and ran to the beach. Then -he gave a sigh of relief. For once the canoe had been left in the cove -instead of on Inner Beach, and the worst that the storm had been able -to do was to hurl it up against the bank, where, save for a few deep -scratches, Chub found it undamaged. The _Pup_ was pretty filled with -water and had dragged her anchor until she had buried her nose in the -sand. The rowboat, which had been left on Inner Beach, had utterly -disappeared. - -“I guess it’s joined Billy’s cat-boat,” said Chub. “Maybe we’ll find -it, though.” - -They spread the bedding and such of their clothing as had got wet out -of doors, and trudged back to the _Jolly Roger_, Roy remarking on the -way that there wouldn’t be much difficulty now in finding firewood. It -was after five o’clock by this time. They found Billy, wrapped in a -blanket, sitting in a chair in the sitting-room. He had just started -his account of the afternoon’s adventures as they came in. - -“I had been up the river a couple of miles on business,” Billy was -saying. “When I got back to my boat I noticed some clouds over in the -west but didn’t think much about them. I’d gone about half a mile or -so, with almost no wind, when I saw that I was in for a squall. I -turned and headed for the shore, but the squall struck before I was -half way there and so suddenly that I had only started to drop the -sail. The _Minerva_ went over like a ninepin. I thought she’d float on -her side; thought the sail would keep her up; but the canvas must have -dropped as she went over, for she just stuck her mast straight down, -and the best thing I could find to lay hold of was the center-board. -It wasn’t so bad for a while, and I thought we’d be driven ashore -about a mile up here. But the current got us then and the waves began -breaking right over me. I was just about half drowned in five minutes. -I remember seeing the end of the island come abreast of me, and after -that I guess I didn’t know anything. Of course, I’m eternally grateful -to you, Mr. Cole; I can’t begin to thank you enough. I guess I’d have -let go in another minute or so; and I never cared much for drowning. -Besides, there’s a rather important matter to be settled up before I -leave.” - -“Well, all’s well that ends well,” said the artist heartily. “Now I’ll -go and see what there is in the kitchen for five hungry men.” - -“Oh, we’re not going to stay to supper,” Dick protested. - -But Mr. Cole contradicted him flatly. - -“There’s no use trying to get anything at your camp,” he said. “Why, -you haven’t any dry wood, for one thing. You stay right where you are. -There may not be much of a variety to be had, but I guess there’ll be -enough.” - -And there was, and they had a very merry meal, although Billy was -rather more quiet than usual. After supper Mr. Cole asked how the boys -had found their camp, and it ended with their camping out on the _Jolly -Roger_ for the night, Billy sharing Mr. Cole’s bed and the three boys -occupying the window-seat and a bunk on the floor in the sitting-room. - -They awoke late, to find the sun pouring in at the windows and Nature -looking as pleasant and tranquil as though yesterday’s storm had never -been. The first thing after breakfast was to search for the lost boats, -and at half-past nine the three boys and Billy set out in the _Pup_. -The rowboat was soon located a few hundred yards below the Ferry Hill -landing and taken in tow. But the _Minerva_ failed to reveal herself -for some time. - -“Of course,” said Billy, “she may have sunk, although I don’t quite see -how she could.” - -“I hope not,” said Roy. “Did you have much in her?” Billy shook his -head. - -“No, not much. Just a few clothes and a few books and the can of -mushrooms. I guess I’ll never eat those mushrooms,” he added sadly. -Fate proved kind, after all, for they came on the runaway boat about -a mile below Silver Cove, stranded in a little natural harbor. They -returned to the Cove and Billy went off to find some one to rescue his -craft while the others started on a shopping tour. They had lots of -things to buy for Harry’s birthday supper, for besides their own list -Mr. Cole had asked them to bring back supplies for the _Jolly Roger_. -It was over an hour before the last purchase had been made. And then, -when everything had been stowed aboard the _Pup_, Chub announced the -fact that they had neglected to stop at the post-office for their mail. -So, while they waited for Billy Noon, he went back uptown. When he -returned he wore a long face. - -“Bad news?” asked Roy anxiously. Chub nodded. - -“I got a letter from dad,” he answered. “He says I must come home.” - -“How soon?” asked Dick after a moment of sorrowful silence. - -“This week, he says, and here it is Thursday already. The letter was -written Monday.” - -“By Jove, that’s too bad,” said Roy. “I wonder what made him change his -mind.” - -“Oh, I know what it means,” said Chub disgustedly. “It means that he -can’t find any one to play golf with him, and so he sends for me. He -doesn’t mind breaking up _my_ fun.” - -“Well, I guess that settles camp,” said Roy. “Were there any other -letters, Chub?” - -“Oh, yes, I beg your pardon, Dick. There’s one for you, from your -father.” He took it out of his pocket and handed it across. Dick opened -it and ran his eyes quickly down the single sheet of paper. - -“Me too!” he cried. “Dad says he’s coming across and I’m to meet him in -New York. He sailed three days after he wrote, and he wrote on Saturday -week. He’s on his way now, then, and ought to be here next Tuesday.” - -“Well, I guess we’ll shut up camp,” laughed Roy. - -“It’s mighty mean, though,” said Chub. “Why, we haven’t been here a -month yet!” - -“Look here, though,” Roy said. “There’s no use in spoiling Harry’s fun -to-day. So we won’t say anything about it until to-morrow, eh?” - -“Right you are,” Chub replied. “It’s her birthday and she ought to be -allowed to enjoy it. I suppose I’ll have to leave Saturday morning. How -about you, Dickums?” - -“Well, I might as well go then, too.” - -“We’ll all go down Saturday morning on the eleven o’clock,” said Roy. -“That’ll give us to-morrow to pack up and get ready. Well, we’ve had a -bully good time, haven’t we?” - -“Sure,” answered Chub and Dick in unison. - -“But I wish there was going to be more of it; that’s all,” added Dick. - -“Why not?” asked Roy. “There’s next summer, you know.” - -“That’s so! Will you come up? Will you, Chub?” - -“Yes,” said Roy, and Chub echoed him. Dick looked more cheerful. -“That’s the ticket!” he said joyfully. “I was afraid I wouldn’t see you -fellows again until I got to--to college.” - -“_What?_” cried the others. Dick nodded sheepishly. - -“I’ve been thinking about it,” he answered. “I guess I’ll try, anyhow.” - -“Bully for you!” Chub cried, clapping him on the back. “We’ll make a -man of you yet, Dickums!” - -At that moment Billy Noon returned, reporting success, and jumped -aboard to be taken back to the island. Mr. Cole had offered him -hospitality until his cat-boat was restored to him and had placed the -tender at his services. Dick started the engine and the _Pup_ barked -her way back to the island. The boys were rather thoughtful, although -the prospect of meeting again the next summer had taken away the sting -of present parting. Billy, too, was unusually silent, and the trip was -a quiet one indeed for the _Pup_. The artist appeared on the after deck -of the _Jolly Roger_ as they approached and waved a handful of brushes -at them. - -“What luck?” he roared. - -“Found them both,” answered Dick. The _Pup_ sidled up to the house-boat -and they put off Billy and the groceries. - -“Everything’s there,” said Dick. “And I’ll come around about four -o’clock and get to work.” - -As they rounded School Point on their way to the anchorage they sighed -regretfully as the camp came into view. The white tent in the green -clearing had never looked so homelike and so attractive as then. - -At four Dick, dressed in his best camp attire, went over to the _Jolly -Roger_ to enter upon his duties as chef and caterer. Chub and Roy got -into the crimson canoe and went for a paddle, realizing that it might -be the last one they would take together in those waters. - -“I won’t have much time to crate this canoe to-morrow,” said Chub. - -“I’d forgotten about that,” Roy replied. “It seems funny to think that -we’re pulling out of here for keeps, doesn’t it? And Dick will have to -get the _Pup_ stored somewhere, I guess, until he comes back in the -fall.” - -“Johnson, the fellow who has his ice-boat, will look after it for him, -I guess. He will have to take her down to-morrow. Hello, there goes -Billy.” - -A half mile above them the artist’s little cedar tender was bobbing -its way across the inner channel, Billy Noon alone in it. - -“He’s a mystery, that fellow,” observed Roy thoughtfully. - -“Yes, but I’ll bet we’ll know more about him by to-morrow,” said Chub. - -“Why to-morrow?” - -“Because to-day’s Thursday.” - -“Say, you know something, I’ll bet. Out with it, Chub.” - -“No.” Chub shook his head. “No, I don’t know anything--for sure; I just -suspect.” - -“Well, what do you suspect?” - -Chub thought a moment. Then, “I don’t know,” he answered with a grin. - -“You’re an idiot,” said Roy good-naturedly. “Come on, let’s go back to -the landing and get Harry. It must be nearly time.” - -Harry, however, was late, and it was well past six before she came -scampering down the path. She had on a brand new dimity dress--white, -it was, sprinkled with little yellow rosebuds--and her cheeks were very -pink. - -“Merry Christmas!” called Chub. - -“Happy New Year!” added Roy as she stepped into the canoe. - -“Oh, I’ve had the loveliest things!” said Harry, fighting for breath. -“Mama gave me this; see?” She held forth the little gold necklace -which encircled her throat. “And papa--he gave me something perfectly -beautiful! I’ll tell you about it later. And Aunt Harriet--” her -face fell a little--“sent me a dandy work-box made of ivory and -all--all--oh, deary, I’ve forgotten it!” - -“Forgotten what?” asked Roy. - -“The word. It’s something about Arabs.” - -“What word is it?” - -“Why, what papa said. He said the box was ara--ara--” - -“Arabesqued?” asked Roy. - -“Yes, that’s it! All arabesqued with silver. It’s splendid!” - -“What else did you get?” Chub inquired. - -“Oh, lots of little things from the girls; two handkerchiefs, a book, -a sachet bag and something else; I don’t know what it’s for yet; I’ll -have to ask, I guess.” - -Roy and Chub laughed. - -“And what’s that you’re holding on to so tightly?” asked Chub. Harry -glanced at the folded paper in her hand and smiled happily. - -“That’s what papa gave me,” she replied. “It’s very important.” - -“It looks it,” Chub agreed. “It looks like a will. Maybe it’s the -long-lost will, Roy, leaving us the old farm and the family plate.” - -“No, it isn’t,” laughed Harry. “But--but you’re warm.” - -“That’s no joke,” answered Chub as he wiped the perspiration from his -brow. “But what is it, Harry?” - -“I’m not going to tell you until supper.” - -“Oh, very well.” - -Roy gave a shout and Dick and the artist appeared on the deck of the -_Jolly Roger_. - -“Many happy returns, Miss Emery!” called the latter as the boys lifted -their paddles and let the canoe glide up alongside the stern. - -“Me, too!” called Dick. - -“Is supper ready?” asked Chub. - -“It will be in five minutes,” Dick answered. “Come on and help lay the -table, Chub.” - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -ABOARD THE _JOLLY ROGER_ - - -The artist held out his hand gallantly and Harry stepped on to the -_Jolly Roger_ with all the impressiveness of a queen disembarking from -a royal barge. - -“This way, if you please,” said Mr. Cole, holding open the studio -door. They all trooped in and Harry gave a little cry of surprise and -delight. On the easel, with a broad shaft of sunlight across it, stood -a small canvas. The others echoed Harry’s exclamation. For there were -two Harrys present, one gazing with shining eyes at the canvas, and -one gazing smilingly back at her. Mr. Cole had copied the head and -shoulders from the sketch for which Harry had posed, and in the lower -right-hand corner were painted the words “To Harriet Emery with the -artist’s homage.” Then followed the date and the signature: “F. Cole,” -and for once Harry didn’t mind being called Harriet. - -“Oh, it’s--it’s lovely!” she sighed. “Do you--do you really mean that -it’s for me?” - -“I really do,” answered Mr. Cole. “But there’s a string to it.” - -“Wh-what?” faltered Harry anxiously. - -“You’ll have to leave it with me until to-morrow at least, for I only -finished it an hour ago and the paint is still wet.” - -“Oh, that’s nothing,” she answered vastly relieved. “And--and I can’t -tell you how much I thank you.” Then, in spite of the fact that she had -been sixteen for several hours, which, as every one knows, is quite -grown up, she impulsively threw her arms about the artist and hugged -him. And Mr. Cole stood it beautifully! - -“And now,” cried Harry, blushing a little, “I’ve got something to show -you all. Look! You take it, Roy.” - -She held out the folded paper which she had kept tightly clutched in -her hand and Roy took it. He looked it over. - -“Shall I read it?” he asked. - -Harry nodded vehemently. Roy unfolded it and began to read. - -“Why, it’s a deed!” he exclaimed. - -“Yes!” - -“And--and--why, say, Harry, that’s great!” - -“Oh, come,” said Chub impatiently. “Let us into it!” - -“Papa has given me the island!” cried Harry. - -“The isl--you mean _this_ island, Fox Island?” - -“Yes, he’s given it to me--forever--and my ‘heirs and signs--’” - -“_As_signs,” corrected Roy. - -“And--and it’s all my owntiest own!” ended Harry happily. - -“Well, that _is_ great!” cried Chub. - -“And some day I’m going to live on it,” declared Harry. “And I’ll -invite you all to come and visit me.” - -“And we all hereby accept,” laughed Mr. Cole. “Well, I suppose I shall -have to begin and pay you wharfage after to-day.” - -“And I guess we’ll have to pay you rent,” laughed Dick. - -“No, you won’t,” answered Harry. “But isn’t it fine to have an island -all of your own? Oh, I’ve always wanted to own an island.” - -“So have I,” answered the artist, “but no one has ever insisted on -giving me one, and I’ve never been able to make up my mind which -particular island I wanted to buy. Well, and now how about supper, Mr. -Dick?” - -“Ready as soon as we finish setting the table.” - -“Let me do it!” Harry begged. - -“No, sir,” answered Dick. “You’re to stay out until it’s all ready.” - -“Where are we going to eat?” asked Chub, looking anxiously about for -the table which had disappeared. - -“Forward, in the sitting-room,” answered Mr. Cole. “There’s more room -there, and it’s pleasanter. You and I, Miss Emery, will take a stroll -on deck until they’re ready for us.” - -And so Harry and her host went up to the roof-deck and watched the sun -setting behind the western hills, and Harry told about her birthday -luncheon at the Cottage, and the big cake with its sixteen pink -candles, and-- - -“Oh!” she cried, halting in the midst of her narrative, “I ought to -have brought some of the cake for you!” - -“Well, it’s just as well,” said Mr. Cole, “because--er--well, you see, -there’s another cake! I believe it was to be a surprise, but I didn’t -want you to feel bad about not bringing any of the other, you see. -Perhaps you won’t mind just _seeming_ a little surprised when you go -in?” - -“Oh, no” laughed Harry, “not a bit. That’ll be fun, won’t it? They -won’t know that I knew anything about it!” - -And they never did, for when, presently, they were summoned to supper, -and Harry entered the sitting-room on Mr. Cole’s arm, she simulated -astonishment so perfectly that the boys howled with glee. - -“Why,” exclaimed Harry, “I was never so surprised--!” - -The cake--it wasn’t a very big one, nor, as events proved, a very -excellent one--sat in the center of the round table, the sixteen flames -from the sixteen little pink candles making sixteen little points of -rosy flame in the glow of the late sunlight. There were five places set -and one of them, to which Harry was ceremoniously conducted, was piled -with packages. - -“Oh!” said Harry. And this time she was genuinely surprised, and her -eyes grew large as she looked from the packages to the merry watching -faces. Then the candle flames grew suddenly blurred for her and a tear -stole down one side of her nose. - -[Illustration: “And this time she was genuinely surprised”] - -“What’s the matter?” asked Chub in distress. - -“Every one’s much too nice to me,” sniffed Harry, searching for her -handkerchief. (Of course she didn’t have one and so had to borrow -Roy’s.) - -“Nonsense!” said Roy cheerfully. “Don’t cry, Harry.” - -“I’m n-not cr-crying,” answered Harry from behind the folds of the -handkerchief. “I’m ju-just blowing my n-nose!” - -Every one laughed then and sat down with much scraping of chairs, and -Harry, smiling apologetically, opened her packages. There was a pair of -silver links for the cuffs of her shirt-waist from Roy, a little gold -bar pin from Dick, a Ferry Hill pin from Chub (Harry had lost hers a -month before), and a volume of Whittier’s poems from Billy Noon. - -“Oh!” said Harry distressfully, when she reached the last present, “I’d -forgotten him! Isn’t he coming?” - -“No,” answered the artist. “He begged me to make his excuses and tell -you that he was very sorry he couldn’t be present. He has a rather -important piece of business on hand for this evening, I believe.” - -Chub looked triumphantly at Roy and Dick with an “I-told-you-so” -expression. But it was quite lost, for they were watching Harry’s -face as she read the lines which the Licensed Poet had written on the -fly-leaf of the book. - -“Aren’t they beautiful?” she sighed finally, looking about the table. - -“We don’t know,” laughed Roy. “Suppose you read them to us?” - -But Harry shyly pushed the book to Mr. Cole. - -“You do it, please,” she said. - -“Very well,” answered the artist. “Here they are”: - - TO MISS EMERY - ON HER SIXTEENTH BIRTHDAY - - Accept, I pray, this little book, - For in it, if you will but look, - You’ll find lines sweet enough, ’tis true, - To have been written just for you. - - Were I a poet I would write - Words fair enough to meet your sight; - But as it is, ’twill have to suit - To make this book my substitute - - In hope that, as you read, it may - Arrange its lines in magic way - Until you find before your sight - The Birthday Poem I’d fain write! - - Sincerely yours, - WILLIAM NOON. - -“Oh, but I think that’s just too sweet for anything,” cried Harry. -“It’s--it’s perfectly dandy! And I think it’s too bad he can’t be -here.” The others echoed both sentiments. Then Harry deposited her -presents in a place of safety and the feast began, much to Chub’s -satisfaction, for that youth declared that he was rapidly starving to -death. I’m not going to even attempt to do justice to that banquet, -but you may rest assured that the five persons around the table did. -The sun sank lower and lower, and the golden glow faded from the quiet -surface of the river. Lamps were lighted and the shades pulled across -the little windows. The cake was cut, Harry declaring that never had -she dreamed of having two birthday cakes in one day, and Chub convulsed -the table by surreptitiously concealing a pink candle in Roy’s slice -and causing his chum to leave the room precipitately. - -“Aren’t mad, are you?” asked Chub when Roy returned. - -“Not if I get another piece of cake without any filling,” was the -answer. - -“I was afraid you’d wax wroth,” said Chub. For that he was captured -by Roy and Dick and made to apologize to the assemblage, Mr. Cole -encouraging them to administer any punishment they saw fit. The -dessert finished--there was ice-cream in two flavors, cake, fruit, and -candy--the table was hurriedly cleared and moved back to the studio -and Mr. Cole started the talking-machine. The first selection was, as -Mr. Cole announced, Handel’s “Sweet Bird,” sung by Madame Melba. The -audience listened very closely and politely, the artist watching them -with twinkling eyes. When it was finished he asked them how they liked -it. Harry was quite enthusiastic, Roy said it was splendid, Dick said -it was very pretty, and Chub merely strove to look appreciative and -didn’t succeed. - -“Well,” said Mr. Cole, “since you like classic music we’ll have some -more. I was afraid you wouldn’t care for it.” - -Chub winked soberly at Roy, their host having turned his back to select -a new record, and Dick fidgeted in his chair. - -“I think you’ll like this one immensely,” said Mr. Cole, clasping -his hands on his breast and looking dreamily at the ceiling. The -machine began to play and suddenly some one with an inimitable negro -pronunciation launched forth into “Bill Simmons.” The surprise depicted -on the faces of his audience was too much for Mr. Cole’s gravity and he -laid his head back and for a moment drowned the music with his mellow -laughter. There was no more classic music that evening; in fact, the -cabinet seemed to be devoted principally to the other sort; for almost -an hour the machine poured forth songs and instrumental selections that -wrought the audience to the wildest enthusiasm. When they knew a song -they joined in and helped the talking-machine, Mr. Cole almost raising -the roof when he let himself out. Then Chub had a brilliant idea, the -rug was taken up, the furniture moved out and they had a dance. Of -course Harry was in great demand and she went from Roy to Chub and from -Chub to Dick and from Dick to Mr. Cole with scarcely a pause. But even -without Harry for a partner it was still possible to dance and the -evolutions of Mr. Cole and Chub, clasped in each other’s arms was well -worth a long journey to witness. - -Perhaps that is what Billy Noon thought when at about half-past nine he -peeked through one of the windows after having made fast his boat, for -he smiled broadly as he looked. Then he went to the door and knocked. -Dick, who was nearest, threw it open and Billy walked in. - -“Hello, Noon!” cried Mr. Cole, pausing in the dance. “Is that you? What -luck?” - -“Good,” answered Billy smilingly as he laid down his hat and seated -himself beside it on the window-seat. - -“Then you got them?” - -“All three.” - -“Good for you!” said the artist heartily. “Where are they?” - -“Silver Cove. Brady has them. We’re going down on the midnight. I -brought your boat back and thought I’d stop a minute and say good-by.” - -“Are you going away?” cried Harry. - -“Yes, I must go now,” was the answer. - -“I’m so sorry,” said Harry. “And I want to thank you a thousand times -for your present and the poem you wrote for me. I think it’s perfectly -beautiful, Mr. Noon.” - -“I’m glad you liked it,” answered Billy, looking pleased. - -“Are you going away to-night?” asked Chub. - -“Yes, we’re taking the midnight train for New York.” - -“Oh, there’s some one with you?” - -“Yes,” answered Billy, with a slight smile, “I have four others with -me now.” Chub frowned, while Dick and Roy and Harry looked perplexed. -The atmosphere of mystery grew heavier every moment. - -“Are they all--book agents?” faltered Harry. Mr. Cole broke into a -laugh. - -“You’d better let me show you up in your true colors, Noon,” he said. -Billy smiled. - -“Well, I guess there’s no harm in it now,” he answered. - -Mr. Cole struck an attitude. - -“Miss Emery and gentlemen,” he said, “allow me the honor of introducing -to you Mr. William Noon of the United States Secret Service!” - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -“UNTIL TO-MORROW” - - -There was a moment of silent amazement. It was broken by Chub. - -“Huh,” he grunted. “I knew you weren’t any book agent!” - -“And I knew you knew it,” laughed Billy. “I’m sorry I had to sail under -false colors, but I had a difficult job on hand and I was forced to -take every precaution. And when you say I was not a book agent you -aren’t altogether correct, for I really have been a book agent for -nearly two months this time, and I’ve acted the same part before. As -a matter of fact I’ve taken orders for nineteen sets of Mr. Billings’ -‘Wonders of the Deep’ during my stay around here.” - -“Were you trying to arrest some one?” asked Dick eagerly. - -“Just that,” was the reply. “The Department found nearly a year ago -that some one was getting out some very clever imitations of ten-dollar -bank-notes of the series of 1902. I was instructed to find the -counterfeiters and arrest them. With me was a man named Brady. You’ve -seen him.” - -“The man at the wharf!” cried Chub. “The fellow that helped us with -the launch that day, Roy! Remember? Isn’t that right, Mr. Noon?” - -“That’s right. He was watching the freight and people that went out -from Silver Cove because I discovered finally that the counterfeit -money was being sent to New York from this point. I took up the -vocation of book agent since it provided me with an excuse for visiting -all the houses around here. About the time you boys came to the -island--I was camping on the shore of the mainland then--we got word -from New York that a new batch of the bills had made their appearance -there. We knew that they didn’t go by express, and satisfied ourselves -that they hadn’t gone by freight; so we concluded that they had been -taken by messenger, probably by one of the gang itself. As it is easier -to come and go unnoticed by boat than by train we decided that the -messenger had traveled by river. For awhile I thought that perhaps he -had a small boat of some sort and was making trips up and down in it, -but after watching closely for over two weeks I gave that notion up. -Brady found the messenger when he returned,--spotted him the moment he -put his foot off the boat,--and followed him out of town only to lose -him finally about three miles north. Then I took up the hunt again and -finally located the outfit in a small cabin up in the hills some four -miles from here. But we wanted to get all the evidence we could, press, -plates that the bills are printed from, and some of the counterfeit -money itself; and we wanted to get the whole gang. - -“So we watched for awhile, Brady and I taking turns, and found that -there were only three of them. One of them, the engraver, was an old -hand and the Department had been after him for years. He was the one -who took the money down to New York and handed it over to a confederate -there for circulation. About two weeks ago he made another trip, and -we set men to watch him when he reached the city. He was shadowed, his -confederate marked down and we learned that he was coming back to-day. -He reached here on the noon boat. At seven o’clock Brady and I went up -and rounded up the three of them.” - -“Was there fighting?” asked Chub eagerly. - -“No, we managed to surprise them. We got their press, some plates, and -a few counterfeit bills, enough to convict them, I guess. We took them -to the jail at Silver Cove, and at midnight we’ll go on with them to -New York. Now you know all about it. I’m sorry I’ve had to deceive you -at times, but it’s necessary in my business.” - -“Then you weren’t a clown at all?” asked Roy. - -“Oh, yes, I was--for awhile. And all the other things I told you -about,” answered Billy smilingly. “In the service we have to play many -parts. Well, I must, be getting on. I was sorry I couldn’t come to your -party, Miss Emery. Perhaps, though, we will meet again some day. I -hope so. I’ve enjoyed knowing you and these young gentlemen immensely. -It’s been real fun, and it isn’t often I manage to combine fun with -business. Good-by.” - -Harry shook hands with him sorrowfully. - -“I wish you weren’t going,” she said. - -“Thank you,” he answered. “So do I. I’ll miss the fishing and the good -times we’ve had around your camp-fire.” - -“I hope we’ll meet you again,” said Chub. “It’s been awfully jolly for -us fellows, having you here.” - -“That’s so,” echoed Dick and Roy. “And I’m very much obliged for the -help you gave me with the launch,” added the former. Billy smiled, -hesitated, and-- - -“I’ve got a confession to make,” he answered. “I don’t want you to -think I wouldn’t have done anything for you that I could have, but I -was more interested in that launch than you suspected. I thought that -perhaps some day I might want to use it and use it in a hurry. And so -I made up my mind to find out just how she ran. As things turned out, -though, I had no use for her.” - -Dick laughed. - -“Well, I hadn’t suspected that,” he said, “but you’d have been welcome -to her if you’d wanted her. And I’m just as much obliged to you.” - -Billy turned to Mr. Cole. - -“Good-by,” he said. “You and I’ll see each other again.” - -“Well, we always have so far,” said the artist heartily as he shook -hands. - -“We’re bound to,” was the response. “I owe you for something since -yesterday, you know, and I’ve got to pay that off. Until then, -good-by.” - -[Illustration: “Good-by”] - -They all followed Billy out to the deck and watched while he jumped -into the _Minerva_, which lay with idly flapping sail beside the _Jolly -Roger_. - -“What becomes of your boat?” asked Mr. Cole. - -“I sold her this morning to the chap who brought her up for me. I’d -have let her stay where she was if it hadn’t been for the few things on -board of her. There was the can of mushrooms, you know. Brady and I are -going to have those for supper when I get back!” - -He pushed off, the sail filled and the _Minerva_ began to drop down the -river. Billy waved and called a last good-by. - -“Good-by,” answered Mr. Cole. “And good luck.” - -“Good-by,” called Roy and Dick and Chub. Only Harry was silent. But in -a moment she was running along the deck toward the stern. - -“Mr. Noon!” she cried. “Mr. Noon! You’ve forgotten something!” - -There was an instant or two of silence and Harry thought he hadn’t -heard. But he had, for presently his voice floated back to them across -the water: - - Good-by and good night! - And I hope as we part - That I float from your sight, - But not from your heart! - -“Bravo! Bravo!” cried the artist. And “Good-by!” called the others. But -there was no answer from the darkness which had swallowed the last wan -gleam of the _Minerva’s_ sail. They turned back to the sitting-room. - -“I didn’t want him to go,” said Harry rebelliously. - -“I trust you’ll say the same when I’m gone,” said Mr. Cole. “For I, -too, must up sail and away soon.” - -Chub glanced at Roy and the latter nodded. - -“I guess it’s good-by all around,” said Chub. “Dick and I have got to -go Saturday, and Roy thinks he might as well go too.” - -“Oh!” cried Harry. “I’m so glad!” - -“What!” they cried in one voice. - -“Oh, not because you’re going, exactly,” she explained, “but I’ve got -to go too!” - -“You!” - -“Yes, Aunt Harriet’s back and she wants me to come to her the last -of this week. Isn’t that horrid? I didn’t tell you before because I -thought you’d be sorry.” - -“That’s the reason we didn’t tell,” laughed Roy. “So we’re all in the -same boat.” - -“Yes,” said Mr. Cole, “and the boat’s name is the _Jolly Roger_. Where -do you boys go to?” - -“New York,” they answered. - -“And you?” he asked of Harry. And when she had told him: “Well, that’s -all right then. We sail Saturday morning.” - -“What do you mean?” cried Harry. - -“Why, that you must be my guests, Miss Emery, the whole lot and parcel -of you. I’ll get you to New York Sunday morning, and that ought to -be soon enough for any one. You’ve never sailed under the skull and -cross-bones before, I’ll wager, and here’s your chance. So pack up your -duds to-morrow and come aboard bright and early Saturday morning. And -it’s, Hey for the pirate’s life!” - -“Oh, wouldn’t that be glorious!” cried Harry. “Do you suppose we could?” - -“Of course we can,” said Roy stoutly. “And we’ll do it. And we’re -awfully much obliged, Mr. Cole. It’ll be fine!” - -“That’s settled then,” answered the artist. “To-morrow we’ll get in our -stores and prepare to slip anchor.” - -“Bully!” cried Chub. “I’ve always wanted to be a pirate.” - -“So have I,” declared Harry quite seriously. “Oh, dear, what time is -it, please, somebody?” - -It was after ten and Harry scurried around for her things. Roy brought -the canoe alongside and Harry was helped into it, her precious deed and -her presents in her lap. Then Roy and Chub followed and lifted their -paddles. - -“Good night, Mr. Cole,” said Harry. “I’ve had a perfectly splendid -time. And I can’t tell you how much I like my picture.” - -“Not nearly as much as I like the original,” answered the artist -gravely. The darkness hid Harry’s blushes. Then: - -“Please be very careful of my island,” she called. - -“I will,” was the answer. “Until to-morrow!” - -“Until to-morrow!” they replied. And-- - -“Until to-morrow!” echoed Dick as he stepped ashore and headed toward -the camp. - -Mr. Cole pulled his tender over the stern and then paused at the studio -door. From across the darkness in one direction came the faint sound of -voices and the sibilant swish of the paddles. From down the beach came -the sound of a merry whistle. The artist smiled. - -“‘Until to-morrow,’” he murmured. “It’s a good world where we can say -that!” - -He closed the door behind him, and, as he did so, a great golden moon -pushed its rim up over the edge of the eastern hills and threw a mantle -of radiant light over Harry’s Island. - - -THE END - - - - - Transcriber’s Notes: - - --Text in italics is enclosed by underscores (_italics_). - - --Punctuation and spelling inaccuracies were silently corrected. - - --Archaic and variable spelling has been preserved. - - --Variations in hyphenation and compound words have been preserved. - - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Harry's Island, by Ralph Henry Barbour - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HARRY'S ISLAND *** - -***** This file should be named 54909-0.txt or 54909-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/4/9/0/54909/ - -Produced by Donald Cummings and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - |